An answer to a letter to a dissenter upon occasion of His Majesties late gracious declaration of indulgence / by Sir Roger L'Estrange.
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 175 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 27 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47798
         Wing L1195
         ESTC R24430
         08181450
         ocm 08181450
         41026
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47798)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41026)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1234:1)
      
       
         
           
             An answer to a letter to a dissenter upon occasion of His Majesties late gracious declaration of indulgence / by Sir Roger L'Estrange.
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           50 p.
           
             Printed for R. Sare,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Halifax, George Savile, -- Marquis of, 1633-1695. -- Letter to a dissenter.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Great Britain -- History -- James II, 1685-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           LETTER
           TO
           A
           DISSENTER
           ,
           Upon
           Occasion
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Late
           Gracious
           DECLARATION
           OF
           INDULGENCE
           .
        
         
           By
           Sir
           
             ROGER
             L'
             ESTRANGE
          
           ,
           Knight
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           R.
           Sare
           at
           Grays-Inn-Gate
           in
           Holborn
           ,
           1687.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           A
           LETTER
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           AFter
           many
           a
           Thought
           upon
           a
           Late
           Paper
           ,
           Entitled
           
             [
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           I
           am
           come
           to
           This
           Resolution
           within
           my self
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           both
           Requires
           ,
           and
           Deserves
           a
           
             Thorough-Answer
             .
             2ly
          
           .
           That
           No
           man
           can
           so
           Properly
           Speak
           to
           't
           ,
           as
           
             a
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           for
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           his
           Province
           ,
           and
           Duty
           ,
           in
           so
           Peculiar
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           if
           Competently
           Qualify'd
           for
           That
           Office
           ,
           can
           hardly
           Expect
           his
           
             Mothers
             Blessing
          
           ,
           without
           saying
           somewhat
           upon
           This
           Subject
           ,
           in
           her
           Vindication
           .
           By
           a
           Thorough-Answer
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Taking
           of
           the
           Letter
           Paragraph
           by
           Paragraph
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           the
           Whole
           ,
           and
           to
           Every
           Part
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           under
           one
           .
           My
           Course
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           lyes
           betwixt
           
             Two
             Rocks
          
           ;
           where
           't
           is
           Odds
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           either
           
             dashes
             Vpon
          
           One
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           is
           Crush'd
           to
           pieces
           Betwixt
           them
           .
           But
           He
           that
           is
           in
           his
           Duty
           ,
           is
           never
           out
           of
           his
           Way
           .
           So
           that
           being
           Fully
           Satisfy'd
           already
           in
           the
           Main
           ,
           my
           Next
           Care
           must
           be
           ,
           not
           to
           Transgress
           in
           the
           Manner
           of
           my
           Proceeding
           :
           Wherein
           I
           Propose
           to
           Deliver
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           Plainly
           ,
           and
           without
           Disguise
           ;
           And
           not
           to
           Depart
           ,
           in
           the
           Least
           Scruple
           ,
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           
             Charity
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           Candor
           ;
           Nor
           (
           so
           far
           as
           my
           Understanding
           will
           serve
           me
           )
           from
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Character
           of
           my
           Profession
           .
           I
           will
           not
           go
           behind
           the
           Door
           neither
           ,
           to
           Conceal
           my
           Name
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           liv'd
           Open
           and
           Barefac'd
           a
           Long
           Time
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           Dye
           in
           a
           Disguise
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           Freedom
           to
           Speak
           what
           I
           Think
           ,
           without
           either
           Vanity
           ,
           or
           Insolence
           ;
           and
           make
           as
           Modest
           an
           Use
           of
           a
           
             Common
             Liberty
          
           ,
           (
           with
           
           leave
           for
           the
           
             Comparison
             )
             as
             any
             Other
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Subjects
             whatsoever
             .
          
           And
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Publique
           Part
           of
           This
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           bestow
           a
           Few
           Pages
           upon
           a
           Postscript
           for
           my self
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Letter
             it self
          
           is
           Address'd
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           not
           
             My
             Answer
          
           be
           Address'd
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           too
           ?
           For
           there
           's
           a
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Indifferently
           ,
           in
           
             Both
             Cases
          
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Two
             Parties
          
           Respectively
           Concerned
           ,
           are
           not
           
             Both
             of
             a
             Mind
          
           .
           Beside
           ,
           that
           by
           This
           Means
           ,
           I
           have
           an
           Introduction
           ,
           ready
           to
           my
           hand
           here
           over
           and
           above
           :
           for
           the
           
             First
             Paragraph
          
           will
           serve
           the
           Answerers
           Purpose
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           did
           the
           Authors
           ;
           And
           since
           I
           cannot
           Greet
           him
           in
           Better
           Words
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           it
           so
           far
           in
           his
           Own.
           
        
      
       
         
           A
           Letter
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           Since
           Addresses
           are
           in
           fashion
           ,
           
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           make
           one
           to
           you
           .
           This
           is
           neither
           the
           Effect
           of
           Fear
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           or
           Resentment
           ;
           therefore
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           it
           is
           sincere
           :
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           it
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           kindly
           received
           .
           Whether
           it
           will
           have
           power
           enough
           to
           Convince
           ,
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           are
           to
           judge
           ;
           and
           upon
           your
           preparation
           of
           Mind
           ,
           to
           be
           perswaded
           by
           Truth
           ,
           whenever
           it
           appeareth
           to
           you
           .
           It
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           less
           welcom
           ,
           for
           coming
           from
           a
           friendly
           hand
           ,
           one
           whose
           kindness
           to
           you
           is
           not
           lessened
           by
           difference
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           not
           let
           his
           thoughts
           for
           the
           Publick
           be
           so
           tyed
           or
           confined
           to
           this
           or
           that
           Sub-division
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           to
           stifle
           the
           Charity
           ,
           which
           besides
           all
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           time
           become
           necessary
           to
           preserve
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           Can
           with
           a
           very
           Good
           Conscience
           put
           my
           hand
           to
           This
           Preface
           ;
           
           for
           I
           have
           really
           All
           Those
           Peaceable
           and
           Compassionate
           Dispositions
           about
           me
           ,
           at
           This
           Instant
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           proceed
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           neither
           surprized
           nor
           provoked
           ,
           
           to
           see
           that
           in
           the
           condition
           you
           were
           put
           into
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           circumstances
           you
           lay
           under
           ,
           by
           having
           the
           Exclusion
           and
           Rebellion
           laid
           to
           your
           Charge
           ,
           you
           were
           desirous
           to
           make
           your selves
           less
           uneasie
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           Authority
           .
           Men
           who
           are
           sore
           ,
           run
           to
           the
           nearest
           Remedy
           with
           too
           much
           haste
           ,
           to
           consider
           all
           the
           
           consequences
           :
           Grains
           of
           allowance
           are
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           where
           Nature
           giveth
           such
           strong
           Influences
           .
           When
           to
           Men
           under
           Sufferings
           it
           offereth
           Ease
           ,
           the
           present
           Pain
           will
           hardly
           allow
           time
           to
           examine
           the
           Remedies
           ;
           and
           the
           strongest
           Reason
           can
           hardly
           gain
           a
           fair
           Audience
           from
           our
           Mind
           ,
           whilst
           so
           possessed
           ,
           till
           the
           smart
           is
           a
           little
           allayed
           .
        
         
           THere
           's
           a
           Plain
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Short
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Paraphrase
           upon
           This
           Clause
           .
           
             [
             Out
             of
             the
             Frying-Pan
             into
             the
             Fire
             .
             ]
          
           The
           Dissenters
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           were
           Vneasie
           under
           the
           
             Penal
             Laws
             ;
             Vnsafe
          
           under
           Certain
           
             Criminal
             Imputations
          
           ;
           And
           ,
           in
           This
           Distress
           ,
           like
           Drowning
           Men
           ,
           they
           laid
           hold
           of
           Any
           thing
           that
           came
           next
           to
           Hand
           ;
           Mistook
           their
           Way
           and
           their
           Measures
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Time
           to
           
             Look
             before
             they
             Leapt
          
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           fancies
           them
           in
           a
           Streight
           ;
           And
           then
           to
           Deliver
           them
           from
           a
           Calamity
           of
           his
           Own
           Creating
           ,
           Charitably
           puts
           in
           ,
           and
           Pities
           them
           ;
           Supposes
           some
           very
           Dangerous
           Miscarriage
           ;
           Assigns
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Same
           Time
           Furnishes
           the
           Excuse
           .
           The
           Innuendo
           of
           the
           Whole
           is
           Briefly
           This
           ,
           that
           
             Matters
             are
             in
             an
             Evil
             State
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             the
             Severities
             of
             the
             Government
             have
             been
             the
             Cause
             on
             't
          
           ;
           which
           are
           Two
           Dangerous
           Points
           to
           be
           Injected
           into
           Peoples
           heads
           at
           This
           Time
           of
           the
           day
           :
           But
           ,
           This
           is
           only
           an
           Artificial
           Preparatory
           to
           make
           way
           for
           somewhat
           more
           Considerable
           that
           is
           to
           follow
           .
           He
           speaks
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           running
           to
           the
           
             Nearest
             Remedy
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           Under
           favour
           ,
           is
           a
           Mistake
           ,
           if
           he
           Means
           the
           King's
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ;
           for
           
             That
             Remedy
          
           came
           to
           Them.
           And
           so
           in
           his
           Following
           Allegory
           .
           If
           it
           holds
           in
           State
           ,
           as
           it
           does
           in
           Physick
           ,
           the
           Patient
           is
           not
           to
           Examine
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           but
           to
           Observe
           the
           Prescription
           .
           And
           now
           to
           the
           
             Next
             Paragraph
          
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           know
           whether
           the
           Warmth
           that
           naturally
           belongeth
           to
           
             New
             Friendships
          
           may
           not
           make
           it
           a
           Harder
           Task
           for
           me
           to
           perswade
           you
           .
           
           It
           is
           like
           telling
           Lovers
           ,
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           their
           Joys
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           in
           a
           Little
           Time
           have
           an
           End.
           Such
           an
           unwelcome
           Style
           doth
           not
           easily
           find
           Credit
           :
           But
           I
           will
           suppose
           you
           are
           not
           so
           far
           gone
           in
           your
           
             New
             Passion
          
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           will
           Hear
           still
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           under
           the
           Less
           Discouragement
           ,
           when
           I
           offer
           to
           your
           Consideration
           
             Two
             Things
          
           .
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           the
           Cause
           you
           have
           to
           suspect
           your
           
             New
             Friends
          
           .
           The
           Second
           ,
           the
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           you
           ,
           in
           Christianity
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           not
           to
           Hazard
           the
           
             Publick
             Safety
          
           ,
           neither
           by
           Desire
           of
           Ease
           ,
           nor
           of
           Revenge
           .
        
         
         
           WE
           are
           here
           Past
           Insensibly
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Six
           Lines
           from
           the
           Present
           Compliances
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           Purely
           for
           the
           Sake
           of
           Ease
           and
           Security
           ,
           to
           
             the
             Warmth
             of
             a
             New
             Friendship
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             New
             Passion
          
           ;
           which
           is
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           Leap
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Cripple
           ,
           for
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           Lash
           ,
           should
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Beadle
           .
           I
           must
           needs
           take
           Notice
           now
           ,
           in
           This
           Place
           ,
           by
           Anticipation
           ,
           of
           a
           Passage
           in
           the
           Next
           Clause
           ,
           where
           the
           Gentleman
           tells
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           
             [
             These
             New
             Friends
             did
             not
             make
             them
             their
          
           Choice
           
             but
             their
          
           Refuge
           ;
           ]
           Which
           Implies
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           have
           not
           half
           the
           Kindness
           for
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           have
           for
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           :
           For
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           
             [
             the
             Warmth
             of
             This
             New
             Friendship
             ]
          
           and
           This
           
             [
             New
             Passion
             ,
          
           ]
           the
           Dissenters
           must
           be
           understood
           to
           make
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           rather
           their
           Choice
           ,
           than
           their
           Refuge
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Proportion
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           must
           Relinquish
           ,
           both
           their
           Interest
           and
           Inclination
           ,
           or
           there
           's
           No
           Good
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           If
           they
           be
           not
           either
           too
           Sturdy
           ,
           or
           too
           Stately
           ,
           to
           Hearken
           to
           Reason
           ,
           Here
           are
           
             Two
             Proposals
          
           laid
           before
           them
           :
           The
           One
           ,
           of
           Caution
           ,
           Founded
           upon
           
             [
             the
             Cause
             they
             have
             to
             suspect
             their
             New
             Friends
             :
             ]
          
           The
           Other
           ,
           of
           Duty
           ,
           both
           in
           Christianity
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           not
           to
           Sacrifice
           the
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ,
           either
           to
           their
           Ease
           ,
           or
           Revenge
           .
           Here
           is
           ,
           in
           these
           Two
           Propositions
           ,
           not
           only
           Subject-Matter
           for
           the
           kindling
           of
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Irritating
           of
           Fears
           ,
           and
           Apprehensions
           in
           the
           Consequences
           of
           Things
           ;
           But
           
             Misunderstandings
             Dictated
          
           ,
           and
           Inculcated
           in
           
             Express
             Terms
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           fail
           of
           moving
           
             Vnquiet
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Dissolving
           the
           Common
           Tyes
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             Friendship
          
           ,
           and
           Allegeance
           ,
           by
           making
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           ;
           and
           
             stirring
             Animosities
          
           among
           the
           Kings
           Good
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           To
           speak
           One
           Word
           now
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           Consulting
           the
           
             Publique
             Safety
          
           ,
           the
           Question
           will
           be
           shortly
           this
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Blessed
           end
           of
           Peace
           ,
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           (
           for
           here
           's
           no
           talk
           of
           Religion
           )
           be
           not
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           Compass'd
           and
           Preserv'd
           ,
           by
           Vniting
           His
           Majesties
           Liege
           People
           ,
           than
           by
           Dividing
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           time
           now
           to
           go
           forward
           to
           the
           Animadversions
           ,
           and
           Reasonings
           that
           the
           Ingenious
           Author
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           Pass
           upon
           his
           
             Two
             Last
             Heads
          
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           First
           :
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           
             Smooth
             Language
          
           which
           is
           now
           put
           on
           to
           Engage
           you
           ,
           These
           new
           Friends
           did
           not
           make
           you
           their
           Choice
           ,
           but
           their
           Refuge
           :
           They
           have
           ever
           made
           their
           
           First
           Courtships
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           rejected
           there
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           Application
           to
           you
           in
           the
           Second
           Place
           .
           The
           Instances
           of
           This
           might
           be
           given
           in
           All
           Times
           .
           I
           do
           not
           Repeat
           them
           ,
           because
           whatsoever
           is
           Vnnecessary
           ,
           must
           be
           Tedious
           ;
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           being
           so
           Plain
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           admit
           a
           Dispute
           .
           You
           cannot
           therefore
           reasonably
           Flatter
           your selves
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Inclination
           to
           You.
           They
           never
           pretended
           to
           Allow
           You
           any
           Quarter
           ,
           but
           to
           Vsher
           in
           Liberty
           for
           Themselves
           ,
           under
           That
           Shelter
           .
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           Mr.
           Coleman's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           Journals
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           be
           Convinced
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           be
           so
           Mistaken
           ,
           as
           to
           Doubt
           .
           Nay
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           Hour
           ,
           they
           can
           hardly
           forbear
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           their
           Courtship
           ,
           to
           let
           fall
           
             Hard
             Words
          
           of
           you
           .
           So
           little
           is
           Nature
           to
           be
           restrained
           :
           It
           will
           start
           out
           some
           times
           ,
           disdaining
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Vsurpation
           of
           Art
           and
           Interest
           .
        
         
           WE
           are
           left
           mightily
           in
           the
           Dark
           here
           ,
           
           how
           to
           understand
           his
           
             [
             Smooth
             Language
          
           ]
           and
           his
           
             [
             New
             Friends
             ;
             ]
             Where
          
           we
           are
           to
           Look
           for
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           How
           we
           are
           to
           Distinguish
           the
           Other
           .
           If
           his
           Meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           are
           making
           Fair
           Weather
           with
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           withal
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           are
           to
           Blame
           to
           Close
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           do
           well
           to
           have
           a
           Care
           of
           his
           Characters
           ;
           for
           a
           Man
           can
           very
           hardly
           Reflect
           a
           Scandal
           upon
           the
           
             Whole
             Party
          
           ,
           without
           wounding
           their
           Head
           and
           Master
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           if
           the
           
             King
             Himself
          
           does
           not
           fall
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           One
           of
           Those
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           it
           should
           be
           Otherwise
           ,
           without
           a
           
             Particular
             Saving
          
           and
           Exception
           out
           of
           That
           Number
           .
           He
           speaks
           of
           Those
           
             New
             Friends
          
           that
           have
           ever
           made
           their
           First
           Courtships
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           I
           would
           he
           had
           but
           told
           us
           
             Where
             ,
             When
          
           ,
           and
           How
           ;
           Or
           what
           Commission
           they
           had
           for
           the
           making
           of
           These
           Overtures
           from
           
             One
             Community
          
           to
           Another
           :
           But
           whether
           they
           Did
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           did
           Not
           ,
           comes
           all
           to
           a
           Case
           ,
           tho
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Truth
           and
           Justice
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           
             [
             EVER
          
           ]
           goes
           a
           little
           too
           far
           :
           For
           in
           That
           Great
           Revolution
           of
           the
           Long
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Joyned
           in
           a
           Common
           Act
           of
           
             Prudence
             ,
             Interest
          
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           Meet
           them
           Half
           Way
           :
           Or
           if
           there
           were
           any
           Priority
           of
           Respect
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           it
           was
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Side
           .
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Rebellion
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Members
           of
           Both
           Churches
           fell
           by
           the
           Sides
           One
           of
           Another
           in
           the
           Common
           Defence
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           ;
           their
           Honour
           and
           their
           Allegeance
           .
        
         
         
           But
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           were
           rejected
           there
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           Application
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           the
           Second
           Place
           ,
           he
           says
           ;
           and
           made
           them
           not
           their
           Choice
           ,
           but
           their
           Refuge
           ,
           without
           any
           Inclination
           for
           them
           at
           all
           .
           Well!
           And
           whether
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England-Men
          
           Reject
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           Reject
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England-Men
          
           ,
           't
           is
           Just
           
             as
             Broad
             as
             it
             is
             Long
          
           ;
           for
           Whethersoever
           of
           the
           Two
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           a
           
             Third
             Interest
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           Orthodoxy
           of
           the
           Perswasion
           ,
           but
           the
           Strength
           of
           the
           Allye
           that
           He
           considers
           :
           And
           what
           matters
           it
           for
           an
           Inclination
           of
           Kindness
           ,
           where
           Necessity
           Creates
           an
           Inclination
           that
           does
           the
           Office
           of
           an
           Inclination
           by
           Nature
           ?
           What
           's
           more
           Ordinary
           ,
           than
           for
           Two
           Mortal
           Enemies
           to
           Joyn
           in
           a
           Common
           Defence
           ,
           for
           the
           Mutual
           Preservation
           One
           of
           Another
           ?
           And
           I
           never
           met
           with
           any
           Man
           yet
           since
           I
           was
           born
           ,
           that
           made
           it
           a
           
             Casuistical
             Moot-Point
          
           ,
           Whether
           a
           Man
           might
           Lawfully
           submit
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           Preserved
           by
           a
           Man
           of
           
             Another
             Opinion
          
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           tells
           the
           Dissenters
           that
           the
           Papists
           have
           No
           Kindness
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           their
           Choice
           ,
           but
           their
           Refuge
           .
           Now
           if
           This
           be
           
             Our
             Author
             's
             Own
             Case
          
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           the
           Ayre
           of
           his
           Paper
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           )
           the
           Argument
           that
           he
           has
           Advanc'd
           against
           the
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ,
           as
           he
           Calls
           them
           ,
           holds
           Every
           Jot
           as
           good
           against
           Himself
           :
           And
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           has
           to
           do
           ,
           have
           All-out
           as
           good
           Reason
           to
           Suspect
           the
           One
           ,
           as
           the
           Other
           .
           He
           is
           pleased
           to
           Appeal
           to
           
           Coleman's
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Parliament
             Journals
          
           ,
           though
           the
           One
           makes
           not
           at
           all
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Other
           seems
           in
           some
           Respects
           to
           be
           Point-Blank
           Against
           him
           .
           
           Coleman's
           Business
           was
           a
           
             Common
             Liberty
          
           ,
           without
           Meditating
           any
           Act
           of
           Violence
           or
           Subversion
           .
           And
           then
           if
           the
           Journals
           be
           set
           One
           against
           Another
           ,
           and
           a
           Design
           of
           
             Vniting
             Protestants
          
           in
           a
           General
           License
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           Vniting
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           a
           strict
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Rubriek
           and
           Canons
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           the
           Cause
           that
           This
           Gentleman
           has
           a-foot
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           much
           Hurt
           as
           Good.
           What
           signifies
           the
           following
           Objection
           ,
           that
           
             [
             the
          
           Papists
           
             can
             hardly
             forbear
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Courtships
             to
             let
             fall
             Hard
             Words
             of
             the
          
           Dissenters
           ,
           ]
           If
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Height
           of
           his
           Courtship
           ,
           finds
           himself
           apt
           to
           Speak
           ,
           or
           to
           Think
           Hardly
           of
           them
           too
           ?
           He
           says
           Extremely
           Well
           at
           last
           ,
           in
           Contemplation
           of
           the
           Difficulty
           of
           Restraining
           Nature
           ,
           [
           She
           Disdains
           (
           he
           says
           )
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Vsurpation
           of
           Art
           and
           
             Interest
             .
          
           ]
           This
           he
           Says
           ,
           and
           This
           he
           Proves
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Breath
           ,
           and
           Paper
           ;
           for
           in
           despight
           of
           All
           the
           Art
           ,
           and
           Interest
           of
           This
           Discourse
           ,
           his
           Inclination
           shews
           it self
           ,
           and
           his
           Nature
           breaks
           through
           the
           Disguise
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Allyance
           between
           Liberty
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           
           is
           bringing
           together
           the
           Two
           most
           contrary
           things
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           not
           only
           dislike
           the
           allowing
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           by
           its
           Principles
           it
           cannot
           do
           it
           .
           Wine
           is
           not
           more
           expresly
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Mahometans
           ,
           than
           giving
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Liberty
          
           ,
           is
           to
           Papists
           :
           They
           are
           no
           more
           able
           to
           make
           good
           their
           Vows
           to
           you
           ,
           than
           Men
           Married
           before
           ,
           and
           their
           Wife
           alive
           ,
           can
           confirm
           their
           Contract
           with
           another
           .
           The
           Continuance
           of
           their
           Kindness
           would
           be
           a
           Habit
           of
           Sin
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           to
           Repent
           ,
           and
           their
           Absolution
           is
           to
           be
           had
           upon
           no
           other
           Terms
           ,
           than
           their
           Promise
           to
           destroy
           you
           .
           You
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           Hugged
           now
           ,
           only
           that
           you
           may
           be
           the
           better
           Squeezed
           at
           another
           time
           .
           There
           must
           be
           something
           Extraordinary
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           setteth
           up
           Bills
           ,
           and
           offereth
           Plaisters
           ,
           for
           
             Tender
             Consciences
          
           :
           By
           all
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           appeared
           ,
           her
           Skill
           in
           Chirurgery
           lyeth
           chiefly
           in
           a
           Quick
           Hand
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           Limbs
           ;
           but
           she
           is
           the
           worst
           at
           Healing
           ,
           of
           any
           that
           ever
           pretended
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           HEre
           's
           a
           Splendid
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Fallacious
           Amusement
           ,
           in
           the
           First
           Line
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           Plausibly
           enough
           Pursued
           too
           ;
           but
           Inevitably
           attended
           with
           the
           Fate
           of
           All
           Things
           that
           are
           Built
           upon
           a
           
             False
             Bottom
             .
             Supposing
             [
             LIBERTY
             ,
             ]
          
           and
           
             [
             INFALLIBILITY
             ,
          
           ]
           as
           the
           Matter
           is
           here
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           Assum'd
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Present
           Point
           before
           us
           ,
           upon
           a
           Question
           of
           Competition
           ,
           or
           Consistence
           .
           Upon
           this
           Supposal
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           All
           the
           Following
           Cost
           ,
           and
           Figure
           ,
           for
           the
           Dazling
           of
           
             Weak
             Eyes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Transporting
           of
           
             Impotent
             Affections
          
           ,
           is
           very
           well
           Bestowed
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           if
           Liberty
           and
           Infallibility
           shall
           fall
           out
           in
           This
           Case
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Nothing
             a-kin
          
           ;
           The
           One
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Civil
           Point
           ;
           The
           Other
           ,
           a
           Religious
           ;
           And
           the
           One
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           to
           Differ
           as
           much
           from
           the
           Other
           ,
           as
           Doctrine
           does
           from
           Practice
           ,
           or
           the
           Exercise
           of
           a
           
             Secular
             Power
          
           ,
           from
           a
           
             Theological
             Perswasion
          
           ;
           Why
           then
           This
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           
             Infallibility
             ,
             Truly
             Vnderstood
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rightly
             Distinguished
          
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           stand
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Holding
           of
           the
           
             One
             Opinion
          
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           Clash
           with
           Permitting
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Other
           .
           This
           Specious
           Sparkling
           Way
           of
           Reasoning
           will
           have
           little
           more
           in
           't
           at
           last
           ,
           than
           what
           we
           see
           Every
           Day
           in
           the
           Skill
           and
           Address
           of
           Bird-catching
           ,
           where
           
             the
             Twinkling
             of
             the
             Glass
             brings
             the
             Lark
             Dancing
             down
             into
             the
             Net.
             
          
        
         
           A
           Man
           that
           would
           put
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           his
           Wits
           upon
           the
           Stretch
           ,
           might
           Enlarge
           till
           Doomsday
           ,
           upon
           the
           Text
           of
           LIBERTY
           and
           INFALLIBILITY
           .
           But
           I
           am
           for
           speaking
           
             Plain
             ,
             Home
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Few
             Words
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Stress
           of
           the
           Subject
           in
           hand
           ,
           rather
           than
           squandring
           
           away
           more
           Time
           and
           Paper
           than
           needs
           ,
           in
           Talking
           it
           out
           at
           Length
           .
        
         
           The
           Roman-Catholique-INFALLIBILITY
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Dissenters
             LIBERTY
          
           are
           the
           Two
           Hinges
           of
           the
           Controversie
           here
           in
           Debate
           .
           Put
           them
           
             On
             ,
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Door
             Opens
          
           ,
           or
           Shuts
           ,
           with
           All
           the
           Ease
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           But
           if
           This
           Gentleman
           will
           needs
           set
           them
           on
           a-Cross
           ,
           and
           then
           Exclayme
           against
           them
           as
           
             [
             the
             most
             Contrary
             Things
             in
             the
             World
             ]
          
           when
           it
           is
           the
           Fault
           of
           the
           Workman
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Hinges
           ,
           that
           the
           One
           Hinders
           the
           Other
           ,
           from
           doing
           its
           
             Proper
             Office.
          
           What
           help
           for
           't
           !
           This
           is
           an
           Error
           in
           the
           Speculation
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           Dayly
           Disprov'd
           ,
           and
           Contradicted
           ,
           in
           Fact
           ;
           And
           it
           must
           be
           a
           very
           
             Gross
             Partiality
          
           ,
           that
           shall
           take
           upon
           it self
           to
           support
           Fancy
           against
           Experiment
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           here
           
             Represented
             ,
             Intended
          
           ,
           and
           Designed
           ,
           be
           quite
           Another
           Thing
           than
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           that
           lies
           Naturally
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           
             This
             Question
          
           ,
           all
           the
           Flowers
           that
           are
           here
           Employed
           for
           the
           Recommending
           ,
           and
           the
           Garnishing
           of
           
             This
             Topique
          
           ,
           how
           Artificially
           soever
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           Allowed
           to
           come
           up
           yet
           to
           the
           Least
           Colour
           of
           a
           Conclusion
           ,
           or
           an
           Argument
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           hitherto
           appears
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           Query
           toward
           the
           Discussing
           of
           This
           Question
           ,
           will
           ,
           in
           One
           Word
           ,
           be
           This.
           What
           does
           This
           Gentleman
           mean
           by
           
             [
             LIBERTY
             ?
          
           ]
           Why
           does
           he
           not
           give
           some
           Standard
           of
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           Determinate
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Vnlimited
             Liberty
          
           ?
           Why
           is
           it
           not
           Ascertain'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Body
           may
           see
           Thorough
           it
           ?
           For
           how
           shall
           any
           Man
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           make
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Discourse
          
           ,
           upon
           an
           
             Vnknown
             Meaning
          
           ?
           If
           he
           Means
           
             Liberty
             of
             CONSCIENCE
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Present
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           His
           Majesties
           Gracious
           Declaration
           of
           April
           the
           4th
           .
           Last
           Past
           ,
           will
           most
           Explicity
           Adjust
           That
           Point
           ,
           in
           These
           Following
           Words
           :
        
         
           We
           have
           thought
           fit
           ,
           by
           Vertue
           of
           our
           
             ROYAL
             PREROGATIVE
          
           ,
           to
           Issue
           forth
           This
           our
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           Granted
           by
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           
             His
             Majesties
             ROYAL
             RREROGATIVE
          
           :
           A
           
             Civil
             Liberty
          
           to
           Meet
           for
           a
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           ;
           Or
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Declaration
           it self
           ,
           For
           
             [
             the
             Free
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             ]
          
           The
           Plain
           English
           of
           the
           Case
           is
           This
           ;
           The
           Dissenters
           find
           themselves
           Aggriev'd
           for
           want
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           But
           because
           they
           cannot
           Meet
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           reckon
           themselves
           Bound
           to
           do
           .
           This
           Restraint
           makes
           them
           Vneasie
           ;
           The
           Law
           lies
           Heavy
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           no
           Means
           of
           Relief
           but
           by
           the
           
             Kings
             Suspending
          
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Penalties
           in
           That
           Case
           Provided
           ,
           and
           
           Exerting
           His
           
             Sovereign
             Authority
          
           in
           Their
           Favour
           .
           Now
           Every
           Body
           knows
           it
           for
           a
           Principle
           that
           is
           Rooted
           in
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           Government
           it self
           ,
           That
           
             All
             Publique
             Assemblies
          
           ;
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Indicting
           ,
           the
           Inhibiting
           ,
           the
           
             Adjourning
             ,
             Proroguing
             ,
             Continuing
          
           ,
           or
           Dissolving
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           Entirely
           ,
           and
           Incommunicably
           ,
           at
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           This
           
             Power
             ,
             Allows
          
           his
           People
           to
           Meet
           ,
           to
           the
           End
           that
           they
           may
           Worship
           .
           The
           Dispensation
           respects
           the
           Freedom
           of
           Assembling
           ,
           not
           the
           Articles
           of
           every
           Particular
           Congregation's
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Creed
           .
           His
           Majesty
           Grants
           
             so
             much
          
           ,
           as
           by
           His
           Prerogative
           he
           May
           ,
           and
           
             not
             One
             Jot
             more
          
           ;
           for
           
             All
             Humane
             Acts
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           are
           ,
           to
           All
           Purposes
           Void
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           break
           in
           once
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Nature
           :
           So
           that
           here
           's
           neither
           
             Ground
             ,
             Place
          
           ,
           nor
           Pretence
           ,
           for
           an
           Immoral
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Vnrighteous
             Liberty
          
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           
             This
             Paragraph
          
           ,
           speaks
           of
           a
           Boundles
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           
             Indefinite
             Licence
          
           ,
           it
           neither
           IS
           ,
           neither
           CAN
           it
           be
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           SVPPOSED
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           Case
           that
           is
           here
           in
           Agitation
           .
           It
           Involves
           a
           Nullity
           ,
           to
           Imagine
           it
           so
           ;
           and
           it
           Imports
           a
           
             Tacit
             Censure
             of
             Authority
          
           ,
           even
           so
           much
           as
           to
           Insinuate
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           Intended
           so
           :
           For
           
             No
             power
             upon
             Earth
             Can
             either
             Discharge
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             Suspend
             ,
             the
             Over-ruling
             Dictates
             ,
             and
             Sentences
             ,
             of
             Equity
             ,
             and
             of
             Right
             Reason
          
           Now
           't
           is
           no
           Wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           will
           never
           Endure
           a
           Liberty
           of
           This
           Latitude
           ;
           for
           neither
           will
           any
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           that
           ever
           was
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Endure
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           be
           All
           one
           with
           the
           Over-ruling
           both
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           the
           Destroying
           of
           
             Religion
             it self
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christianity
           at
           a
           Blow
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           
             This
             Extent
          
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           be
           Imagin'd
           ,
           without
           a
           most
           Vncharitable
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Dangerous
             Scandal
          
           ;
           it
           must
           ,
           in
           
             Common
             Honesty
          
           ,
           be
           taken
           for
           Granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           This
           Letter
           speaks
           only
           of
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           within
           a
           Reasonable
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Christian
             Compass
          
           :
           So
           that
           to
           Acquit
           him
           of
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           Obliged
           to
           Mind
           him
           of
           a
           
             Seeming
             Contradiction
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           is
           
             Evil
             in
             it self
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Matter
           that
           it
           is
           Conversant
           about
           :
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           is
           Evil
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Prohibited
           .
           The
           Former
           is
           Indispensable
           ;
           and
           All
           the
           Powers
           under
           the
           Sun
           can
           never
           make
           it
           Warrantable
           .
           The
           Latter
           was
           left
           Indifferent
           ,
           till
           
             Authority
             Restrained
          
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           
             same
             Authority
          
           may
           set
           it
           at
           
             Liberty
             Again
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Liberty
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           an
           
             Allowable
             Liberty
          
           ;
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           Liberty
           totally
           Depending
           upon
           the
           
             Political
             Judgment
          
           of
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Magistrate
          
           ;
           Whether
           to
           Grant
           it
           or
           Not
           ;
           How
           Far
           ;
           In
           What
           Cases
           ;
           To
           what
           Parties
           ;
           
           Under
           What
           Limitations
           of
           Time
           ,
           or
           Conditions
           :
           But
           whether
           Allowable
           ,
           or
           
             Not
             Allowable
             ;
             Protestants
          
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           may
           set
           up
           their
           Rest
           upon
           't
           ,
           that
           Hereticks
           are
           to
           expect
           
             No
             Quarter
             ;
             No
             Liberty
          
           ,
           from
           Papists
           :
           Nay
           our
           Author
           is
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           esteem
           Themselves
           under
           a
           most
           
             Conscientious
             Obligation
          
           to
           
             Destroy
             Vs.
          
           The
           Late
           Havock
           that
           has
           been
           made
           among
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           ,
           Concludes
           Nothing
           against
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Privileges
           that
           they
           Enjoyed
           there
           in
           
             Former
             Times
          
           .
           To
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Freedom
           they
           are
           Allowed
           in
           
             Divers
             Other
             Places
          
           ,
           where
           they
           live
           Intermixt
           .
        
         
           There
           will
           be
           No
           Great
           Difficulty
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           Yield
           ,
           that
           the
           Fact
           is
           clearly
           Against
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           upon
           the
           Penning
           ,
           and
           the
           Couching
           of
           This
           Clause
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           so
           Totally
           Indulg'd
           his
           Inclination
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           Look
           Forward
           into
           the
           Tendency
           of
           his
           Discourse
           :
           If
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           so
           eagerly
           Press'd
           and
           Pursued
           the
           Point
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Eye
           ,
           without
           Considering
           
             Whither
             he
             was
             a-going
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Precipices
           that
           he
           had
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           more
           Hazards
           than
           One
           ,
           that
           were
           likely
           to
           Ensue
           upon
           his
           taking
           of
           
             This
             Biass
          
           .
           And
           God
           Grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           This
           Paper
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           found
           to
           have
           been
           One
           of
           the
           Number
           that
           has
           formerly
           fall'n
           upon
           Mee
           ,
           without
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           a
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Injuriously
          
           laid
           to
           
             My
             Charge
          
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           himself
           does
           Manifestly
           Enforce
           ,
           and
           Suggest
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           Paragraph
           .
           It
           made
           a
           Heavy
           Noise
           for
           One
           While
           ,
           since
           the
           Coming
           of
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           hold
           forth
           in
           an
           Observator
           ,
           That
           
             [
             All
             Subjects
             were
             Bound
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Princes
             Religion
             ]
          
           which
           I
           never
           
             Wrote
             ,
             Said
          
           ,
           or
           Thought
           ,
           since
           I
           was
           Born
           :
           But
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           am
           still
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           I
           shall
           ever
           be
           ,
           fully
           Perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Conscience
           of
           Obedience
           is
           the
           same
           upon
           
             All
             Subjects
          
           ,
           let
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           
             Lawful
             Sovereign
          
           be
           what
           it
           will
           :
           And
           I
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Religion
           of
           Allegeance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Faith.
           But
           to
           what
           I
           was
           about
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           Here
           is
           a
           Point
           Agitated
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           with
           an
           Eye
           to
           the
           Liberty
           that
           the
           Latter
           ,
           at
           This
           Time
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           Enjoy
           .
           Now
           
             This
             Liberty
          
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           State
           ;
           And
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           can
           have
           Nothing
           to
           do
           with
           it
           ,
           any
           further
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Influence
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           possibly
           Supposes
           they
           may
           have
           upon
           His
           Majesty
           :
           So
           that
           there
           can
           be
           
             No
             Vnfair
             Dealing
          
           in
           the
           Matter
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           a
           Manner
           ,
           that
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           Our
           Master
           must
           be
           made
           a
           Party
           to
           't
           .
           The
           Dissenters
           have
           a
           
             Common
             Right
          
           to
           the
           Equity
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Gracious
           Promises
           ,
           
           and
           Assurances
           ,
           Exhibited
           in
           the
           Aforesaid
           Declaration
           :
           So
           that
           they
           are
           All
           as
           safe
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           a
           King
           in
           a
           
             Royal
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Sign'd
             ,
             Seal'd
             ,
          
           and
           Deliver'd
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           can
           Make
           'em
           .
           If
           This
           be
           the
           very
           State
           of
           the
           Bus'ness
           ,
           how
           Vain
           ,
           how
           Vngrateful
           ,
           and
           how
           Vnprofitable
           ,
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           Any
           Subject
           but
           to
           Grumble
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           Doubted
           the
           Performance
           !
           Nay
           ,
           and
           how
           Foolish
           ,
           Over
           and
           Above
           ;
           for
           
             One
             Medling
             Protestant
          
           ,
           to
           Provoke
           the
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           Inconvenience
           of
           
             All
             the
             Rest
          
           !
           I
           will
           hope
           after
           All
           ,
           that
           a
           Good
           Part
           of
           This
           Matter
           dropt
           from
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           Sleep
           :
           For
           if
           That
           which
           he
           Delivers
           in
           This
           Place
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Conscientious
             Doctrine
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           ,
           in
           Truth
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           Affirms
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           Inference
           Undenyable
           that
           Results
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           This
           ;
           That
           
             His
             Majesty
             thinks
             himself
             Bound
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             Destroy
             All
             Religions
             but
             his
             Own
          
           ;
           Which
           would
           be
           certainly
           One
           of
           the
           most
           
             Pernicious
             Impressions
          
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           once
           take
           Root
           among
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           thrown
           into
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           Multitude
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Destructive
           of
           All
           Communities
           .
           But
           we
           have
           (
           God
           be
           praised
           for
           it
           )
           for
           our
           
             Infallible
             Security
          
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           Assurances
           ,
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           but
           the
           Immoveable
           Character
           of
           a
           Great
           ,
           a
           Just
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Wise
             Prince
          
           ,
           whose
           
             Internal
             Honour
             ,
             Generosity
          
           ,
           and
           Prudence
           are
           
             Ten
             Thousand
             Guards
             upon
             him
          
           :
           Beside
           ,
           a
           Merciful
           ,
           a
           Powerful
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Protecting
             Providence
          
           Above
           ,
           to
           Watch
           over
           ,
           both
           King
           ,
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           There
           lay
           a
           Great
           Stress
           upon
           This
           Section
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           Tedious
           ,
           than
           speak
           to
           't
           by
           Halves
           .
           As
           for
           Hugging
           and
           Squeezing
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Common
           Trick
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           State
           :
           A
           Man
           helps
           his
           Friend
           up
           the
           Ladder
           ;
           And
           has
           his
           Teeth
           Dash'd
           out
           for
           his
           Pains
           .
        
         
           
             [
             There
             must
             be
             something
             Extraordinary
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             when
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             setteth
             up
             Bills
             ,
             and
             offereth
             Plaisters
             for
             Tender
             Consciences
             .
             ]
          
           And
           truly
           I
           am
           content
           to
           Agree
           with
           the
           
             Metaphorical
             Author
          
           ,
           that
           there
           Is
           something
           in
           't
           ,
           that
           is
           
             very
             Extraordinary
          
           ;
           And
           I
           'le
           speak
           Freely
           to
           't
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           't
           :
           But
           a
           Word
           by
           the
           Way
           ;
           If
           this
           Gentleman
           be
           a
           True
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           as
           by
           the
           Ayre
           and
           Humour
           of
           his
           Discourse
           he
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           )
           there
           is
           something
           Extraordinary
           in
           the
           Church-of-England-Man's-Case
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Papists
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           No
           Ordinary
           Thing
           for
           Him
           ,
           to
           be
           Billing
           of
           it
           Neither
           :
           Beside
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Fair
           ,
           for
           One
           Man
           to
           find
           Fault
           with
           what
           Another
           does
           ,
           and
           yet
           do
           the
           
             Same
             Thing
          
           Himself
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Rome's
           Skill
           ,
           or
           
             No
             Skill
          
           ,
           either
           in
           Cutting
           or
           in
           Healing
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           little
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           
           some
           of
           
             Our
             Good
             People
          
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           Master-Operators
           ,
           within
           the
           
             Memory
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           way
           of
           Amputation
           too
           ;
           whereever
           they
           learnt
           the
           Trade
           :
           though
           the
           
             PRETENDED
             Murder
          
           of
           a
           IVSTICE
           ,
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           has
           put
           the
           
             ACTVAL
             Murder
          
           of
           a
           PRINCE
           ,
           quite
           out
           of
           Countenance
           .
           What
           shall
           I
           do
           now
           ?
           for
           This
           Chapter
           hangs
           yet
           upon
           my
           Fingers
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           get
           off
           ,
           without
           another
           Touch
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           By
           which
           LIBERTY
           ,
           I
           
             mean
             TOLERATION
          
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           perhaps
           ,
           has
           Spoil'd
           more
           Paper
           upon
           This
           Argument
           ,
           than
           my self
           ;
           No
           man
           has
           been
           more
           for
           the
           Upholding
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           and
           Canons
           ;
           No
           man
           more
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           People
           up
           to
           the
           
             Stated
             Articles
          
           ,
           and
           Conditions
           of
           our
           Communion
           ;
           And
           I
           am
           the
           same
           Man
           in
           my
           Principles
           at
           This
           Day
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           was
           ;
           Though
           upon
           a
           Change
           of
           Circumstances
           ,
           I
           have
           likewise
           Vary'd
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           
             Hic
             ,
             &
             Nunc
          
           ,
           as
           to
           That
           Particular
           :
           For
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           Mightily
           
             Another
             Case
          
           ,
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           what
           it
           was
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           English
           Communion
           .
           My
           Religion
           is
           in
           every
           Point
           the
           Same
           ;
           But
           That
           which
           Was
           the
           Interest
           of
           That
           Religion
           ,
           in
           Former
           Times
           ,
           is
           in
           some
           Innocent
           Respects
           ,
           no
           Longer
           so
           .
           The
           Strictness
           ,
           and
           Rigour
           ,
           that
           was
           Laudable
           ,
           and
           Meritorious
           ,
           in
           the
           One
           Case
           ,
           would
           be
           Vnmannerly
           ,
           and
           Provoking
           ,
           in
           the
           Other
           .
           If
           I
           had
           had
           my
           Option
           ,
           upon
           the
           late
           Mighty
           Change
           ,
           the
           Church-of-England-Men
           ,
           as
           an
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           as
           a
           Respect
           ,
           and
           for
           Twenty
           Reasons
           Beside
           ,
           should
           have
           Presented
           His
           Majesty
           with
           All
           Honourable
           Assurances
           of
           Freedom
           for
           his
           
             Own
             People
          
           ,
           even
           without
           so
           much
           as
           Capitulating
           for
           Themselves
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           
             Necessary
             Prudence
          
           ;
           For
           Authority
           had
           the
           Better
           End
           of
           the
           Staff
           ;
           And
           there
           was
           Nothing
           to
           be
           Gotten
           ,
           by
           Contesting
           and
           Strugling
           ;
           but
           much
           to
           be
           Lost
           by
           't
           .
           2ly
           .
           As
           a
           Testimonial
           of
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           of
           Thankfulness
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           have
           been
           no
           more
           than
           what
           was
           Due
           ,
           from
           a
           Subject
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           upon
           the
           Matter
           of
           Deference
           ,
           and
           Resignation
           .
           There
           would
           have
           been
           No
           Point
           of
           Religion
           Yielded
           ;
           Not
           the
           Least
           Scruple
           of
           any
           Nicety
           of
           Conscience
           Departed
           from
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           have
           made
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Friends
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           ,
           Easie
           ,
           and
           Happy
           .
           It
           would
           also
           have
           been
           a
           Retribution
           of
           Gratitude
           ;
           and
           a
           Verification
           of
           the
           Kings
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           their
           Practice
           .
           The
           Words
           ought
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Journals
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           but
           likewise
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           for
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           Good
           ,
           and
           
             Loyal
             Subjects
          
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           always
           take
           Care
           to
           Defend
           and
           Support
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           his
           Present
           Majesties
           Words
           at
           his
           First
           Sitting
           in
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Late
           Blessed
           King
           :
           And
           These
           Words
           are
           to
           be
           made
           Good
           ,
           in
           
             Honour
             ,
             Duty
          
           ,
           and
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           without
           Deliberating
           ,
           or
           Starting
           ,
           by
           
             Every
             Man
             that
             Professes
             himself
             a
             Member
             of
             That
             Church
             .
             3ly
          
           We
           could
           not
           better
           have
           Consulted
           our
           own
           
             Peace
             ,
             Freedom
          
           ,
           and
           Security
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Condition
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           to
           Allow
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           be
           Allowed
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           Do
           Any
           thing
           to
           Others
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           Unwilling
           to
           see
           Turn'd
           upon
           our selves
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           likewise
           a
           Fourth
           Reason
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           All
           Those
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           Oblige
           us
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           men
           of
           
             Tenderness
             ,
             Humanity
          
           ,
           and
           
             Common
             Justice
          
           .
           It
           is
           now
           a
           Long
           Time
           since
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           found
           the
           
             Pretended
             Popish
             Conspiracy
          
           to
           be
           an
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           a
           Subornation
           ;
           And
           I
           would
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Conscience
           of
           Every
           man
           ,
           that
           has
           either
           by
           the
           Press
           ,
           the
           Barr
           ,
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           (
           or
           I
           could
           go
           Higher
           if
           I
           pleased
           )
           Contributed
           to
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Villany
           ,
           Whether
           he
           be
           not
           Bound
           to
           make
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           his
           Retractation
           ,
           as
           Publique
           ,
           as
           ever
           his
           Seduction
           was
           ?
           If
           he
           has
           Caused
           Many
           People
           to
           Believe
           a
           Lye
           ;
           a
           
             Sanguinary
             Lye
          
           ;
           a
           Lye
           that
           has
           drawn
           
             Innocent
             Bloud
          
           after
           it
           ;
           He
           is
           
             No
             True
             Church-of-England-Man
          
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           
             Openly
             Confess
          
           it
           ;
           Declare
           it
           ;
           and
           make
           All
           the
           
             Publique
             Satisfaction
          
           for
           it
           that
           the
           Matter
           will
           bear
           ;
           If
           he
           does
           not
           Endeavour
           the
           Setting
           of
           as
           many
           People
           Right
           again
           ,
           as
           his
           
             Example
             ,
             Authority
          
           and
           Doctrine
           had
           led
           out
           of
           the
           Way
           ;
           He
           's
           No
           
             True
             Penitent
          
           ;
           No
           
             Right
             Honest
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           I
           might
           add
           to
           't
           ,
           that
           he
           's
           no
           True-Christian
           ;
           An
           Hypocrite
           of
           Bloud
           is
           the
           Worst
           of
           Hypocrites
           ;
           and
           the
           Guilt
           of
           it
           Sticks
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Gore
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Chops
           ,
           'till
           he
           has
           
             Wash'd
             his
             Mouth
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           neither
           ,
           where
           Men
           have
           been
           Falsly
           Sworn
           out
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           for
           the
           Believers
           of
           those
           Perjuries
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           the
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Credit
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           Consequently
           yet
           once
           again
           ,
           the
           Accessoryes
           (
           with
           leave
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           )
           to
           the
           Murders
           that
           Ensu'd
           ;
           (
           for
           Murders
           they
           Were
           ,
           to
           the
           
             False
             Witnesses
             .
          
           )
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           under
           These
           Circumstances
           ,
           Barely
           to
           Clap
           his
           Hand
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           say
           
             The
             Lord
             Forgive
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             Innocent
             Bloud
             to
             Answer
             for
             .
          
           No
           ,
           not
           if
           he
           should
           make
           Proclamation
           of
           it
           in
           Gath
           ,
           and
           
             tell
             it
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             Askalon
          
           ;
           without
           doing
           a
           
           Right
           to
           All
           Persons
           concern'd
           ,
           in
           some
           Proportion
           ,
           to
           the
           Injury
           ;
           In
           fine
           ,
           without
           Atoning
           ,
           in
           some
           Degree
           ,
           for
           
             Past
             Indignities
          
           ,
           by
           
             Future
             Kindnesses
          
           ,
           and
           Respects
           :
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           
             [
             Gentlemen
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             Impos'd
             upon
             by
             Perjur'd
             Villains
             ,
             to
             the
             Loss
             of
             many
             of
             your
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruine
             of
             your
             Reputations
             ,
             Families
             ,
             and
             Estates
             :
             We
             have
             Made
             you
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             Vs'd
             ye
             like
             Traytors
             ;
             For
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             let
             us
             Live
             hereafter
             ,
             like
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             Friends
             and
             Christians
             .
             ]
          
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           After
           One
           so
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           so
           Mortal
           a
           Mistake
           allready
           ,
           Men
           should
           
             be
             very
             Wary
          
           ,
           how
           They
           Hazzard
           the
           Following
           of
           it
           with
           
             Another
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             Prepossessions
          
           and
           Jealousies
           can
           never
           Warrant
           us
           in
           the
           Violation
           of
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           :
           And
           so
           at
           the
           Long
           Last
           ,
           I
           'le
           go
           a
           Step
           Further
           now
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           so
           quick
           from
           another
           extream
           ,
           
           is
           such
           an
           unnatural
           motion
           ,
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           upon
           your
           Guard
           ;
           the
           other
           day
           you
           were
           
             Sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           Now
           ,
           you
           are
           
             Angels
             of
             Light.
          
           This
           is
           a
           violent
           change
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           fit
           for
           you
           to
           pause
           upon
           it
           ,
           before
           you
           believe
           it
           :
           If
           your
           features
           are
           not
           altered
           ,
           neither
           is
           their
           opinion
           of
           you
           ,
           whatever
           may
           be
           pretended
           .
           Do
           you
           believe
           less
           than
           you
           did
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           Idolatry
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           sure
           you
           do
           not
           .
           See
           then
           ,
           how
           they
           treat
           both
           in
           Words
           and
           Writing
           ,
           those
           who
           entertain
           that
           Opinion
           .
           Conclude
           from
           hence
           ,
           how
           inconsistent
           their
           favour
           is
           with
           this
           single
           Article
           ,
           except
           they
           give
           you
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           this
           too
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           
             Non
             Obstante
          
           ,
           secure
           you
           that
           they
           will
           not
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           you
           ,
           p.
           2.
           
        
         
           VVHere
           there
           is
           Reason
           for
           a
           Change
           for
           the
           Better
           ;
           
           Where
           there
           is
           Manifest
           Interest
           to
           Induce
           That
           Change
           ;
           a
           Profession
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Change
           is
           Wrought
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Charitable
             Place
          
           left
           to
           hope
           the
           Best
           of
           things
           ;
           Where
           's
           the
           Crime
           ,
           or
           the
           Folly
           of
           Inclining
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           such
           a
           Conversion
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Interest
          
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Great
           Weakness
           ,
           in
           That
           Respect
           ,
           not
           to
           
             come
             about
          
           .
           If
           they
           Declare
           ,
           and
           Promise
           more
           then
           they
           Intend
           to
           Perform
           ,
           they
           Cut
           their
           Own
           Throats
           ,
           by
           Playing
           the
           Knaves
           ,
           to
           their
           Ruine
           ;
           and
           by
           Acting
           against
           
             Common
             Honesty
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           
             Common
             Sense
          
           .
           Their
           Interest
           it
           is
           ,
           most
           Undenyably
           ;
           for
           they
           get
           
             Remission
             ,
             Ease
          
           and
           Favour
           by
           't
           .
           If
           the
           Papists
           think
           Better
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           then
           they
           deserve
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           Error
           on
           the
           
             Right
             Hand
          
           :
           But
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           but
           T'other
           day
           were
           
             Sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           are
           now
           ,
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           become
           
             Angels
             of
             Light.
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           just
           the
           very
           same
           Thing
           ,
           
           (
           at
           least
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           This
           Letter
           Judges
           Aright
           )
           from
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Papists
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ?
           And
           where
           's
           the
           Hurt
           on
           't
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           
             Both
             Agreed
          
           to
           think
           Better
           One
           of
           Another
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           used
           to
           do
           ?
           Or
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Author's
           Opinion
           ,
           then
           Effectually
           they
           have
           Cause
           to
           do
           ?
           Well!
           But
           he
           gives
           to
           Understand
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Papists
           have
           Changed
           their
           Style
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           Changed
           their
           Thoughts
           of
           them
           :
           And
           Then
           ,
           in
           comes
           a
           
             Philosophical
             Caution
          
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           
             Vnnatural
             Motions
          
           that
           pass
           from
           One
           Extreme
           to
           Another
           at
           a
           Stride
           .
           If
           he
           had
           look'd
           Both
           ways
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           as
           great
           
             a
             Leap
             of
             State
          
           ,
           on
           the
           One
           Side
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           of
           Inclination
           on
           the
           Other
           :
           For
           let
           a
           Man's
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Purposes
           ,
           be
           never
           so
           Sound
           ,
           and
           Reasonable
           ,
           't
           is
           No
           Vnreasonable
           Thing
           yet
           ,
           to
           Change
           Those
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Purposes
           upon
           Change
           of
           Accidents
           ,
           and
           Occasion
           .
           He
           says
           that
           
             the
             Dissenters
             Features
             are
             not
             Altered
          
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           
             Cause
             it self
          
           is
           Alter'd
           ;
           and
           that
           During
           his
           Majesties
           Suspension
           of
           the
           
             Penal
             Laws
          
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           a
           Fair
           Equity
           of
           Construction
           ,
           no
           longer
           Dissenters
           .
           But
           whether
           this
           Gentleman
           hits
           the
           
             Papists
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           or
           Not
           ,
           is
           the
           teast
           Part
           of
           the
           Care
           of
           This
           Paragraph
           :
           For
           the
           Author
           seems
           much
           more
           sollicitous
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           should
           agree
           upon
           't
           to
           think
           Well
           of
           One
           Another
           ,
           then
           for
           fear
           that
           the
           
             Crafty
             ,
             Jugling
             Papists
          
           should
           put
           a
           Trick
           upon
           
             the
             Poor
             Innocent
             Lambs
             on
             the
             Other
             side
             .
          
           And
           I
           would
           ,
           in
           One
           Word
           more
           ,
           now
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Authors
           Conscience
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           his
           Own
           ,
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           very
           
             same
             Case
          
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
             same
             Trick
          
           .
           He
           would
           have
           them
           stand
           upon
           their
           Guard
           ,
           he
           says
           ;
           but
           against
           What
           ?
           And
           what
           to
           do
           ?
           As
           if
           
             Good
             Discretion
          
           ,
           and
           
             Good
             Nature
          
           could
           not
           stand
           together
           :
           As
           if
           People
           could
           not
           be
           Prudent
           ,
           without
           being
           Inhumane
           .
           It
           was
           
             such
             Hints
          
           ,
           and
           Touches
           as
           These
           ,
           that
           turn'd
           the
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Brains
           of
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           into
           Wax
           ,
           to
           stamp
           Forgeries
           upon
           :
           But
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           the
           
             same
             Scene
          
           should
           Open
           Once
           again
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Epilogue
           to
           One
           Sham
           ,
           should
           prove
           the
           Prologue
           to
           Another
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Worthy
           of
           Observation
           ,
           that
           in
           All
           Officious
           Discourses
           of
           This
           Quality
           ,
           there
           are
           Certain
           Words
           of
           Common-Place
           ,
           Interspers'd
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Pen
           grows
           Dull
           ,
           are
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           Butcher
           does
           of
           his
           Steel
           when
           his
           Knife
           is
           Blunted
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           a
           
             New
             Edge
          
           :
           As
           here
           's
           
             [
             IDOLATRY
          
           ]
           brought
           in
           ,
           p.
           2.
           of
           the
           Sheet-and-Half-Edition
           .
           And
           then
           p.
           9.
           he
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           it
           
             Another
             Whet
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Word
             [
             TRANSVBSTANTIATION
             .
          
           ]
           
           Now
           I
           do
           Previously
           Declare
           my self
           to
           be
           Perfectly
           a
           Church
           of
           
             England
             Man
          
           ,
           upon
           These
           Two
           Points
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           saving
           all
           Possible
           Veneration
           to
           my
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           to
           my
           Profession
           ,
           I
           cannot
           Imagine
           any
           other
           End
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           Mention
           of
           
             [
             IDOLATRY
          
           ]
           in
           This
           Place
           ,
           then
           to
           
             stir
             the
             Bloud
          
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Reader
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Brand
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           with
           a
           Mark
           of
           Odium
           ,
           and
           Reproche
           .
           Here
           's
           a
           
             Civil
             Question
          
           started
           ;
           Not
           so
           much
           betwixt
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           ,
           and
           Dissenters
           ,
           with
           regard
           to
           their
           
             Differing
             Perswasions
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           Safety
           ,
           in
           the
           Agreement
           ,
           or
           Disagreement
           of
           
             These
             Two
             Bodies
          
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           .
           And
           what
           's
           This
           to
           the
           Polemicks
           betwixt
           the
           
             Two
             Churches
          
           ?
           The
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           Believe
           as
           they
           Did
           ;
           And
           the
           Dissenters
           Believe
           as
           they
           Did
           ;
           So
           that
           [
           the
           
             Papists
             Favour
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             Inconsistent
             with
             this
             Single
             Article
             :
             ]
          
           And
           is
           not
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Favour
          
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           Inconsistent
           with
           the
           
             same
             Article
          
           ?
           So
           that
           there
           's
           no
           more
           hope
           of
           favour
           on
           the
           One
           side
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           on
           the
           Other
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           are
           Resolv'd
           ,
           on
           
             Both
             Sides
          
           ,
           not
           to
           Yield
           ,
           what
           are
           All
           These
           
             Elaborate
             Disswasives
          
           ,
           but
           only
           
             so
             many
             Fine
             Words
             thrown
             into
             the
             Air
             ?
          
        
         
           Think
           a
           little
           ,
           
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           build
           upon
           a
           Foundation
           of
           Paradoxes
           .
           Popery
           now
           is
           the
           only
           Friend
           to
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           known
           Enemy
           to
           Persecution
           :
           The
           Men
           of
           Taunton
           and
           Tiverton
           ,
           are
           above
           all
           other
           eminent
           for
           Loyalty
           .
           The
           Quakers
           from
           being
           declared
           by
           the
           Papists
           not
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           are
           now
           made
           Favourites
           ,
           and
           taken
           into
           their
           
             Particular
             Protection
          
           ;
           they
           are
           on
           a
           sudden
           grown
           the
           most
           accomplished
           men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           Good
           Breeding
           ,
           and
           give
           Thanks
           with
           the
           best
           Grace
           ,
           in
           double
           Refined
           Language
           .
           So
           that
           I
           should
           not
           wonder
           ,
           though
           a
           Man
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           Hat
           ,
           should
           be
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
          
           .
           Not
           to
           say
           Harsher
           Words
           ,
           these
           are
           such
           very
           New
           Things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           not
           to
           suspend
           our
           Belief
           ,
           till
           by
           a
           little
           more
           Experience
           we
           may
           be
           informed
           whether
           they
           are
           Realities
           ,
           or
           Apparitions
           :
           We
           have
           been
           under
           shameful
           Mistakes
           ,
           if
           these
           Opinions
           are
           true
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           present
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           incredulous
           ;
           Except
           we
           should
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Priests
             Words
          
           in
           
             this
             Case
          
           too
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           make
           such
           a
           sudden
           and
           
             effectual
             Change
          
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Power
           is
           not
           limited
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           extendeth
           to
           
             Alter
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
          
           as
           often
           as
           they
           are
           so
           disposed
           ,
           p.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           IT
           would
           be
           Good
           Advice
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Dissenter
           ,
           to
           Consider
           
             the
             Danger
             of
             Building
             upon
             Paradoxes
             :
          
           For
           it
           is
           to
           My
           Thinking
           ,
           
             Extremely
             Paradoxal
          
           ,
           to
           draw
           Arguments
           of
           Inclination
           from
           Results
           of
           Necessity
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Act
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           for
           
             Two
             Bodies
          
           ,
           or
           Divisions
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           have
           
             Need
             ,
             One
             of
             Another
          
           ,
           to
           
             shake
             Hands
          
           upon
           Certain
           Terms
           and
           Articles
           of
           Composition
           .
           The
           Papists
           would
           be
           at
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           so
           would
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           And
           I
           think
           they
           should
           deserve
           to
           be
           Chronicled
           for
           Idiots
           ,
           and
           Mad-Men
           ,
           not
           to
           Unite
           in
           any
           
             Common
             Medium
          
           ,
           with
           
             Justice
             ,
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           toward
           their
           Joint-Ease
           ,
           and
           Relief
           .
           And
           what
           's
           the
           
             Papists
             Friendship
          
           now
           ,
           to
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           would
           fain
           be
           out
           of
           their
           
             Shackles
             ,
             Themselves
          
           ?
           And
           what
           's
           their
           Enmity
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           but
           a
           Desire
           to
           stand
           upon
           
             Even
             Ground
          
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Subjects
          
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Entitled
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Kings
           
             Late
             Indulgence
          
           .
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           any
           Honest
           
             English
             Man
          
           should
           Envy
           any
           of
           his
           
             Fellow
             Subjects
          
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Mercy
          
           ;
           because
           (
           in
           Effect
           )
           a
           man
           can
           hardly
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           some
           sort
           of
           Reflexion
           upon
           his
           Sacred
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           .
           To
           proceed
           now
           from
           the
           Irony
           upon
           Popery
           ,
           to
           
             the
             Men
             of
          
           Taunton
           ,
           and
           Tiverton
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           the
           Quakers
           .
           It
           is
           not
           Good
           to
           Discourage
           men
           that
           do
           but
           so
           much
           as
           look
           towards
           Loyalty
           ;
           and
           though
           Every
           body
           Cannot
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Good
           Breeding
           that
           This
           Gentleman
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           himself
           so
           merry
           withal
           ;
           we
           might
           Yet
           Methinks
           Arrive
           at
           such
           a
           Degree
           of
           
             Moral
             Civility
          
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           his
           Majesty
           leave
           to
           Dispose
           of
           his
           Own
           ,
           without
           calling
           him
           to
           Account
           for
           't
           .
           The
           Quakers
           ,
           (
           he
           says
           )
           are
           
             the
             Papists
             Favourites
          
           .
           And
           are
           not
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           as
           This
           Letter
           would
           have
           it
           Thought
           to
           be
           )
           the
           Favourites
           of
           the
           Author
           ?
           And
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           still
           ,
           sporting
           himself
           with
           these
           People
           ,
           as
           
             [
             the
             Men
             that
             give
             Thanks
             with
             the
             Best
             Grace
             .
             ]
          
           Well!
           And
           when
           his
           Hand
           was
           In
           ,
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           take
           Notice
           ,
           of
           Those
           too
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           very
           
             Ill
             Grace
          
           ,
           give
           
             No
             Thanks
             at
             all
          
           ?
           He
           Cautions
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           to
           suspend
           their
           Belief
           till
           they
           know
           whether
           the
           Papists
           are
           in
           Jest
           ,
           or
           Earnest
           :
           And
           why
           not
           Suspend
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           'till
           they
           can
           have
           the
           same
           Security
           for
           the
           
             Good
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           Author
           too
           ?
           
             [
             We
             have
             been
             under
             shameful
             Mistakes
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             if
             These
             Opinions
             are
             True.
          
           ]
           And
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             Seen
             ,
             Felt
             ,
             Heard
          
           ,
           and
           
             Vnderstood
             Mistakes
          
           much
           more
           shameful
           then
           any
           of
           These
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           had
           
             True-Protestant
             Oaths
          
           for
           them
           too
           ,
           in
           the
           
             same
             Case
          
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           
             same
             People
          
           ;
           And
           All
           yet
           found
           to
           be
           a
           Cheat
           at
           last
           .
           To
           go
           
           Thorough
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           calls
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           once
           again
           to
           his
           Aid
           ,
           at
           the
           End
           of
           This
           Clause
           .
           I
           wish
           the
           Period
           had
           been
           handled
           with
           a
           little
           more
           Solemnity
           ;
           for
           I
           never
           lov'd
           the
           Hocus-Pocussing
           of
           
             Hoc
             est
             Corpus
             Meum
          
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           now
           speak
           of
           the
           Instruments
           of
           your
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           you
           to
           judge
           ,
           
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           afford
           matter
           of
           Suspicion
           .
           No
           Sharpness
           is
           to
           be
           mingled
           where
           Healing
           only
           is
           intended
           ;
           so
           nothing
           will
           be
           said
           to
           Expose
           particular
           men
           ,
           how
           strong
           soever
           the
           Temptation
           may
           be
           ,
           or
           how
           clear
           the
           Proofs
           to
           make
           it
           out
           .
           A
           word
           or
           two
           in
           general
           ,
           for
           your
           better
           caution
           ,
           shall
           suffice
           :
           Suppose
           then
           ,
           for
           Argument's
           sake
           ,
           that
           the
           Mediators
           of
           this
           new
           Alliance
           ,
           should
           be
           such
           as
           have
           been
           formerly
           imployed
           in
           Treaties
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           and
           there
           detected
           to
           have
           Acted
           by
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           Impowered
           to
           give
           Encouragements
           and
           Rewards
           .
           Would
           not
           this
           be
           an
           Argument
           to
           suspect
           them
           ?
           P.
           3.
           
        
         
           WE
           have
           had
           
             Suspicious
             FRIENDSHIPS
          
           ;
           
           
             Suspicious
             COVRTSHIPS
             ;
             Suspicious
             BILLS
          
           ,
           and
           
             PLAISTERS
             ;
             Suspicious
             CHANGES
             ;
             Suspicious
             PARADOXES
          
           ;
           (
           with
           Caution
           upon
           Caution
           over
           and
           above
           )
           and
           we
           are
           now
           a
           coming
           to
           
             Suspicious
             INSTRVMENTS
          
           :
           But
           
             [
             Where
          
           Healing
           
             is
             only
             intended
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             no
          
           Sharpness
           ]
           he
           says
           ;
           And
           so
           he
           goes
           forward
           Supposing
           and
           Supposing
           ,
           in
           General
           ,
           without
           Exposing
           
             Particular
             Men.
          
           
        
         
           I
           am
           sorry
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           that
           this
           
             Healing
             Humour
          
           ;
           Or
           at
           least
           This
           
             Healing
             Intention
          
           did
           not
           take
           our
           Author
           sooner
           ;
           for
           so
           far
           hitherto
           ,
           as
           the
           Publique
           has
           been
           the
           Question
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           
             Sharpness
             beyond
             Measure
          
           :
           But
           he
           is
           Resolv'd
           ,
           from
           Henceforward
           ,
           to
           Illustrate
           ,
           by
           John-a-Nokes
           ,
           and
           John-a-Styles
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           Proceed
           putting
           of
           Cases
           and
           Cases
           allmost
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           Suppose
           (
           says
           he
           )
           that
           the
           Present
           Mediators
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           found
           to
           have
           been
           
             Factors
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             Commission'd
             to
             give
             Encouragements
             ,
             and
             Rewards
             ,
             in
             Treaties
             of
             the
             same
             Kind
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           Supposing
           is
           not
           
             Proving
             .
             2ly
          
           .
           That
           the
           Supposed
           CASE
           on
           the
           
           One-side
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           made
           out
           ,
           is
           as
           Suspicious
           as
           the
           Supposed
           PRACTICE
           on
           the
           Other
           .
           For
           the
           Supposition
           of
           such
           a
           Practice
           may
           be
           a
           Fiction
           ;
           or
           it
           may
           be
           Enflam'd
           ,
           and
           render'd
           Bigger
           then
           the
           Truth
           .
           3ly
           .
           The
           Supposition
           ,
           Thus
           Represented
           ,
           Works
           Equally
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           True
           or
           False
           ,
           without
           
             Farther
             Evidence
          
           .
           4ly
           .
           What
           if
           it
           were
           True
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           Is
           not
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           but
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           Govern
           ?
           5ly
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Authority
           that
           must
           bear
           out
           the
           Instrument
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           that
           shall
           Disparage
           the
           Authority
           :
           And
           if
           we
           cannot
           pay
           a
           Respect
           to
           the
           Man
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           Due
           to
           his
           Commission
           .
           6ly
           .
           If
           the
           Suspecting
           of
           Any
           man
           ,
           shall
           Extend
           to
           the
           
             Taking
             away
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Lessening
           of
           his
           Credit
           .
           'T
           is
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           
             any
             One
             Man
          
           ,
           to
           
             suspect
             any
             Other
          
           ,
           and
           No
           man
           can
           be
           Safe
           in
           his
           Innocence
           :
           Beside
           that
           ,
           the
           Stress
           of
           this
           Insinuation
           will
           put
           All
           men
           out
           of
           Capacity
           for
           
             Publique
             Trust
          
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           but
           be
           Prov'd
           ,
           nay
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           Suggested
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           made
           a
           
             False
             Step
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Lives
           .
           The
           Next
           ,
           and
           Last
           Point
           ,
           Expounds
           the
           
             Letters
             soft
             way
             of
             Proceeding
          
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           more
           in
           it
           of
           
             Prudential
             Caution
          
           ,
           then
           of
           Tenderness
           for
           
             Particular
             Persons
          
           :
           For
           they
           must
           be
           Detected
           ,
           to
           have
           Acted
           by
           ORDER
           ;
           and
           [
           ORDER
           ]
           runs
           up
           Stairs
           the
           Lord
           knows
           whither
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           should
           plainly
           be
           under
           Engagements
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           
           their
           Arguments
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           accordingly
           ;
           their
           fair
           Pretences
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           part
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           improbably
           give
           them
           a
           Dispensation
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Truth
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           bring
           a
           prejudice
           upon
           the
           Service
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           imployed
           .
           p.
           3.
           
        
         
           THE
           Short
           of
           This
           Supposition
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           Arguments
           are
           to
           be
           Judg'd
           by
           their
           Dependences
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           Commission'd
           to
           Lye
           ,
           and
           Juggle
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           their
           Masters
           .
           These
           [
           IF
           's
           ]
           are
           Deliver'd
           with
           the
           Ayre
           of
           a
           Patriote
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Free-born-English-man
           ;
           Like
           a
           
             Censor
             Morum
             in
             fine
          
           .
           If
           the
           Gentleman
           has
           an
           Ambition
           to
           be
           a
           Devote
           ,
           for
           the
           Saving
           ,
           or
           the
           Redeeming
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           he
           will
           Vnriddle
           the
           
             Mystery
             ;
             Lay
             Open
          
           the
           Confederacy
           ;
           and
           bring
           All
           These
           Monsters
           out
           of
           Their
           Holes
           ,
           into
           Open
           Day-light
           :
           Without
           which
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Better
           ;
           that
           in
           Truth
           ,
           we
           are
           much
           the
           Worse
           for
           his
           Suppositions
           :
           And
           without
           This
           ,
           the
           Whole
           Pretended
           End
           of
           his
           
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
          
           ,
           is
           Entirely
           Disappointed
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           should
           be
           men
           who
           having
           formerly
           ,
           
           had
           Means
           and
           Authority
           to
           perswade
           by
           Secular
           Arguments
           ,
           have
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           sprinkled
           Money
           amongst
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Ministers
          
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           very
           men
           should
           now
           have
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           practice
           the
           same
           Methods
           ,
           and
           Disburse
           ,
           where
           they
           cannot
           otherwise
           perswade
           :
           It
           seemeth
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           rather
           an
           Evidence
           then
           a
           Presumption
           of
           the
           Deceit
           .
           P.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           If
           there
           should
           be
           Ministers
           amongst
           you
           ,
           who
           by
           having
           fallen
           under
           Temptations
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           engaged
           to
           continue
           their
           Frailty
           ,
           by
           the
           awe
           they
           are
           in
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           exposed
           :
           The
           perswasions
           of
           these
           unfortunate
           men
           must
           sure
           have
           the
           less
           force
           ,
           and
           their
           Arguments
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           specious
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           from
           men
           who
           have
           Mortgaged
           themselves
           to
           severe
           Creditors
           that
           expect
           a
           rigorous
           observation
           of
           the
           Contract
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           never
           so
           unwarrantable
           .
           P.
           3.
           
        
         
           If
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           should
           at
           this
           time
           Preach
           up
           Anger
           and
           Vengeance
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           may
           it
           not
           without
           Injustice
           be
           suspected
           ,
           that
           a
           thing
           so
           plainly
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           springeth
           rather
           from
           Corruption
           than
           Mistake
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           act
           this
           Cholerick
           part
           ,
           do
           not
           believe
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           pursue
           higher
           Directions
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           make
           good
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Contract
           which
           obligeth
           them
           ,
           upon
           a
           Forfeiture
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           inflaming
           Eloquence
           ?
           They
           might
           apprehend
           their
           Wages
           would
           be
           retrenched
           if
           they
           should
           be
           Moderate
           :
           And
           therefore
           whilst
           Violence
           is
           their
           Interest
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           not
           the
           same
           Arguments
           ,
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           follow
           such
           a
           Partial
           Example
           .
           P.
           4.
           
        
         
           HEre
           's
           Supposition
           upon
           Supposition
           ,
           
           More
           ,
           and
           More
           sill
           .
           What
           if
           there
           should
           be
           Mony
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           among
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Ministers
          
           ,
           as
           there
           has
           been
           formerly
           ?
           And
           what
           if
           the
           Agents
           of
           Former
           Times
           should
           be
           now
           at
           their
           Old
           Trade
           again
           ?
           Why
           truly
           ,
           for
           My
           Part
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           either
           So
           ,
           or
           Not
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           pleases
           ;
           and
           e'en
           let
           him
           take
           his
           Choice
           .
           If
           there
           has
           been
           
             No
             Mony
          
           given
           ,
           the
           Author
           is
           out
           in
           his
           History
           ;
           And
           if
           there
           Has
           been
           Mony
           given
           ,
           the
           
             Single
             Question
          
           is
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Thing
           was
           Honest
           ,
           or
           
             Dishonest
             ;
             Warrantable
          
           ,
           or
           Vnwarrantable
           ;
           that
           was
           to
           be
           done
           for
           
             That
             Mony.
          
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           there
           were
           any
           
           Bravo's
           ,
           or
           Church-Robbers
           employ'd
           in
           This
           most
           
             Important
             Commission
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           of
           any
           Murder
           or
           Sacrilege
           ,
           in
           the
           Question
           :
           But
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           Prov'd
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Wicked
             Thing
          
           was
           ORDER'D
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Wicked
             Thing
             DONE
             ,
             Then
          
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           
             till
             Then
          
           )
           will
           be
           the
           Time
           for
           
             This
             Supposition
          
           to
           take
           Place
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           was
           a
           Lawfull
           ,
           or
           a
           Righteous
           Bus'ness
           ,
           I
           have
           very
           Good
           Authority
           for
           't
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Labourer
             is
             Worthy
             of
             his
             Hire
          
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Justice
           of
           All
           
             Well-Ordered
             States
          
           ,
           to
           
             Reward
             Publique
             Services
          
           ,
           without
           Suffering
           
             Good
             Subjects
          
           to
           be
           Call'd
           
             Mercenaries
             ,
             for
             Touching
             the
             King's
             Mony
          
           ;
           and
           likewise
           for
           the
           Credit
           ,
           and
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           Bountyes
           
           of
           the
           Prince
           to
           be
           
             Scandalously
             Represented
          
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Odious
             Names
          
           of
           
             Corruption
             ,
             Bribery
          
           ,
           or
           Subornation
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Presumption
           of
           Fraud
           ,
           seems
           to
           lye
           much
           stronger
           on
           the
           Supposers
           side
           ,
           then
           it
           does
           on
           the
           Other
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           is
           [
           IFFING
           ]
           of
           it
           now
           again
           too
           ;
           with
           a
           
             [
             What
             if
             the
          
           Mercenary
           Ministers
           
             Before
             supposed
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             in
             Awe
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             telling
             of
             Tales
             ?
             ]
          
           They
           are
           gotten
           into
           
             Hucksters
             Hands
          
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           No
           coming
           off
           without
           a
           
             Scratch'd
             Face
          
           .
           Now
           am
           I
           ,
           the
           very
           Same
           Indifferent
           Man
           ,
           to
           
             This
             Supposition
          
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           to
           the
           Former
           ;
           and
           believe
           it
           ,
           upon
           the
           Whole
           Matter
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Fiction
           :
           But
           I
           do
           not
           yet
           ,
           either
           Pretend
           to
           Know
           ,
           or
           to
           Pronounce
           upon
           't
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Truth
           ,
           or
           a
           Figment
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           Mee
           
             All
             of
             a
             Price
          
           :
           So
           that
           for
           Quietness
           sake
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           Reason
           with
           the
           Gentleman
           upon
           his
           
             Own
             Askings
          
           ;
           His
           
             Own
             Presumptions
          
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           and
           I
           care
           not
           if
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           his
           
             Own
             Affirmations
          
           too
           ;
           For
           This
           way
           of
           Casing
           a
           Matter
           ,
           has
           the
           Force
           of
           Asserting
           it
           .
           If
           ,
           in
           Good
           Earnest
           ,
           such
           a
           Thing
           has
           been
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           come
           off
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           
             Layd
             Open
          
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           Case
           (
           that
           I
           have
           had
           somewhere
           before
           )
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           lay
           given
           over
           by
           his
           Physician
           ,
           in
           a
           Desperate
           Fit
           of
           Sickness
           .
           A
           Friend
           and
           Companion
           of
           His
           ,
           made
           him
           a
           Visit
           ;
           layd
           his
           Condition
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           Advis'd
           him
           ,
           by
           All
           means
           ,
           while
           he
           had
           Life
           yet
           ,
           to
           
             Call
             upon
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             Repent
             .
             Why
             Ay
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             If
             I
             were
             sure
             to
             Dye
             ,
             I
             'de
             Repent
             with
             all
             my
             Heart
             ;
             But
             then
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             happen
             to
             Live
             ,
             the
             Rogues
             would
             so
             Laugh
             at
             me
             .
          
           Here
           's
           the
           
             Perfect
             Image
          
           of
           the
           
             Author's
             Thoughts
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Supposed
             Dissenter
          
           in
           the
           Second
           Period
           ,
           Body
           and
           Soul.
           He
           's
           Affraid
           to
           
             Repent
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             Rogues
             should
             Laugh
             at
             him
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           far
           This
           
             Bashfull
             Argument
          
           may
           Work
           upon
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           persuaded
           that
           the
           Plea
           will
           hardly
           be
           admitted
           at
           
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
          
           .
           And
           then
           he
           lays
           the
           Stress
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           upon
           a
           Point
           that
           's
           
             Never
             to
             be
             Clear'd
          
           ;
           'till
           we
           have
           All
           of
           us
           Windows
           in
           our
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           Eyes
           ,
           to
           See
           and
           Read
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           one
           Another
           in
           our
           very
           Hearts
           .
           And
           where
           's
           the
           Result
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           to
           Draw
           Conclusions
           from
           the
           
             Bare
             Possibility
          
           of
           Things
           ,
           to
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           a
           Demonstration
           !
           Let
           This
           be
           Granted
           ,
           and
           the
           Supposition
           stands
           Firm
           ;
           but
           
             Nothing
             Less
          
           then
           This
           ,
           will
           be
           ever
           able
           to
           Support
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Case-putting-Humour
           goes
           on
           still
           too
           ;
           though
           the
           Author
           succeeds
           no
           Beeter
           in
           his
           
             Third
             Supposition
          
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           in
           the
           
             Two
             Former
          
           .
           By
           
             [
             These
             ,
             or
             Any
             Others
             Preaching
             up
             Anger
             ,
             and
             
             Vengeance
             against
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ]
           He
           can
           mean
           Nothing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           ,
           or
           Dissenters
           ;
           unless
           he
           should
           Imagine
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church-of-England
             Ministers
          
           will
           lay
           
             Violent
             Hands
          
           upon
           
             Themselves
             .
             Such
             Preaching
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           is
           
             [
             plainly
             out
             of
             Season
          
           ]
           with
           a
           regard
           ,
           he
           means
           ,
           to
           the
           Timing
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           seems
           to
           Imply
           ,
           that
           
             at
             some
             other
             time
          
           ,
           it
           might
           do
           
             well
             enough
          
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           an
           
             Ill
             Thing
          
           to
           do
           at
           
             Any
             time
          
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           
             ALLWAYS
             out
             of
             Season
          
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           not
           with
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           with
           Mackrel
           ,
           to
           be
           IN
           ,
           and
           OVT
           :
           But
           if
           
             Such
             Preaching
          
           may
           be
           
             Now
             Out
             of
             Season
          
           ;
           Why
           may
           not
           some
           Ways
           of
           Writing
           be
           
             out
             of
             Season
             too
          
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           a
           Thing
           of
           as
           Dangerous
           Consequence
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-of-England-men
           together
           by
           the
           Ears
           ?
           Not
           but
           that
           This
           Way
           of
           Conduct
           ,
           Wounds
           the
           True
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Genuine
             Church
             of
             England
          
           under
           the
           
             Bare
             Denomination
          
           of
           a
           Church-of-England-Cause
           ,
           more
           then
           it
           does
           Either
           of
           the
           
             Other
             Two
             Parties
          
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           when
           it
           comes
           before
           me
           .
           But
           the
           Corruption
           goes
           on
           still
           .
           The
           
             Cholerick
             Part
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           is
           but
           
             Acted
             ;
             Higher
             Directions
          
           msut
           be
           Pursu'd
           ,
           or
           the
           Contract
           is
           Void
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           are
           in
           Pay
           too
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           Wages
           .
           The
           Design
           is
           to
           Work
           Violence
           ,
           and
           There
           
             he
             Pins
             the
             Basket.
          
           If
           the
           Cholerick
           Part
           be
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           but
           Acted
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           the
           Church-of-England-Men
           Understand
           One
           Another
           ,
           before
           hand
           it
           seems
           ,
           and
           the
           Whole
           Story
           of
           the
           Letter
           is
           but
           a
           Banter
           :
           That
           same
           Expression
           of
           
             [
             Higher
             Directions
          
           ]
           is
           a
           
             Bugg
             Word
          
           or
           Two
           ;
           and
           from
           Higher
           to
           Higher
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           
             No
             Resting
             Place
          
           found
           for
           this
           
             Oraculous
             Innuendo
          
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           
             Highest
             of
             all
          
           .
           Now
           I
           am
           not
           Lawyer
           enough
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           What
           such
           a
           Charge
           of
           
             CONTRACT
             ,
             CHEAT
          
           ,
           and
           VIOLENCE
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Train
           of
           Connexion
           may
           amount
           to
           .
           This
           is
           
             [
             a
             Partial
             Example
          
           ]
           he
           says
           ;
           And
           truly
           Mythinks
           ,
           
             This
             Letter
          
           has
           a
           very
           
             Partial
             way
             of
             Proceeding
          
           ;
           for
           it
           makes
           War
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           in
           the
           
             same
             Breath
          
           ;
           Rips
           up
           
             Old
             Wounds
          
           under
           the
           Colour
           of
           Healing
           them
           :
           And
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           indifferent
           World
           ,
           whether
           a
           
             Cholerick
             Writer
          
           may
           not
           be
           as
           Dangerous
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Cholerick
             Preacher
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           
             One
             Example
          
           be
           not
           as
           much
           to
           be
           Avoided
           as
           the
           Other
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           think
           it
           would
           not
           do
           Amiss
           ,
           if
           the
           Dissenter
           should
           Counter-Advise
           his
           Remembrancer
           upon
           
             Two
             or
             Three
             of
             these
             Last
             Points
             :
          
           For
           the
           Letter
           deals
           altogether
           by
           
             Secular
             Arguments
          
           too
           ;
           and
           there
           may
           be
           
             Mony
             Walking
          
           on
           the
           One
           Side
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           Other
           .
           And
           then
           again
           ,
           the
           Disuniting
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Subjects
          
           ,
           of
           
             what
             Religion
             soever
          
           they
           are
           ,
           is
           a
           Point
           as
           Suspicious
           ,
           As
           any
           that
           we
           have
           yet
           
           Before
           us
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           Thing
           ,
           every
           jot
           as
           much
           
             out
             of
             Season
          
           certainly
           ,
           to
           Endeavour
           the
           making
           the
           
             Romanists
             Odious
             (
             As
             Romanists
          
           )
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           
             That
             Communion
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           Endeavour
           the
           Conciliation
           of
           a
           Friendship
           betwixt
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiques
          
           ,
           and
           
             any
             other
             sort
             whatsoever
             of
             the
             Kings
             Liege
             People
             .
          
           'T
           is
           a
           Rash
           ,
           an
           Irreverent
           ,
           a
           False
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Seditious
             Insinuation
          
           ,
           to
           Possess
           Subjects
           with
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           No
           
             Faith
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Honour
          
           ,
           or
           Justice
           ,
           to
           be
           Expected
           from
           the
           Religion
           of
           
             That
             Church
          
           ,
           whereof
           their
           Sovereign
           is
           a
           Member
           .
           And
           so
           to
           the
           
             Next
             Supposal
          
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           should
           be
           Men
           ,
           
           who
           by
           the
           Load
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           have
           been
           bowed
           down
           to
           comply
           with
           it
           against
           their
           Conscience
           ;
           who
           by
           incurring
           the
           want
           of
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           have
           drawn
           upon
           themselves
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           intire
           Resignation
           :
           Such
           Men
           are
           to
           be
           Lamented
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           be
           Believed
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           discharged
           their
           Vnwelcom
           Task
           ,
           will
           be
           inwardly
           glad
           that
           their
           forced
           Endeavours
           do
           not
           succeed
           ;
           and
           are
           pleased
           when
           Men
           resist
           their
           Insinuations
           ;
           which
           are
           far
           from
           being
           voluntary
           or
           sincere
           ,
           but
           are
           squeezed
           out
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Weight
           of
           their
           being
           so
           Obnoxious
           .
           P.
           4.
           
        
         
           BEfore
           I
           speak
           to
           the
           Case
           ,
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           do
           a
           Gentleman
           's
           Right
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           say
           ;
           that
           
             [
             If
          
           Troy
           
             could
             have
             been
             Defended
             ,
             This
             was
             the
             Hand
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             ]
          
           In
           one
           Word
           more
           ,
           It
           is
           Cleanly
           ,
           and
           Artificial
           ;
           but
           still
           it
           makes
           his
           own
           Saying
           Good
           ,
           at
           last
           ;
           that
           
             [
             It
             is
             a
             Dangerous
             Thing
             to
             Build
             upon
             a
             Foundation
             of
             Paradoxes
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           What
           Credit
           (
           says
           he
           )
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Criminals
           ,
           that
           are
           forced
           to
           Compound
           for
           their
           Necks
           ,
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           they
           'l
           be
           
             Inwardly
             Glad
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           Able
           to
           Succeed
           in
           their
           Endeavours
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           
             All
             Force
          
           without
           the
           least
           Pulse
           ,
           or
           Stroke
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Inclination
           .
           If
           these
           Men
           will
           Act
           AGAINST
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           for
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           will
           they
           not
           much
           more
           Act
           ACCORDING
           to
           their
           Consciences
           for
           the
           Continuance
           of
           that
           Security
           ?
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           upon
           Conviction
           that
           they
           were
           in
           an
           Error
           :
           But
           if
           the
           
             Dutiful
             Conscience
          
           of
           Preserving
           the
           
             Publique
             Peace
          
           ,
           Works
           One
           way
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           Letter
           will
           Suppose
           a
           
             Conscientious
             Obligation
          
           (
           either
           so
           in
           Truth
           ,
           or
           so
           Vnderstood
           )
           for
           the
           Destroying
           of
           a
           
             Lawful
             Government
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Other
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Scandal
           upon
           the
           very
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Crime
           ;
           In
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Text
           here
           that
           Implies
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Matter
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           
             Present
             Case
          
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           Stated
           ,
           and
           Read
           upon
           ;
           And
           so
           we
           'le
           Proceed
           .
        
         
         
           If
           in
           the
           Height
           of
           this
           great
           Dearness
           by
           comparing
           Things
           ,
           
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           Instant
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           a
           
             surer
             Friendship
          
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           allowing
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           no
           LIVING
           ,
           to
           a
           Protestant
           under
           them
           .
           Let
           the
           Scene
           lie
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           it
           will
           ,
           the
           Argument
           will
           come
           home
           ,
           and
           sure
           it
           will
           afford
           sufficient
           Ground
           to
           suspect
           .
           Apparent
           Contradictions
           must
           strike
           us
           :
           Neither
           Nature
           nor
           Reason
           can
           digest
           them
           :
           Self-Flattery
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           to
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           a
           present
           Appetite
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           great
           ,
           cannot
           get
           the
           better
           of
           such
           broad
           Conviction
           ,
           as
           
             some
             things
          
           carry
           along
           with
           them
           .
           Will
           you
           call
           these
           vain
           and
           empty
           Suspicions
           ?
           Have
           you
           been
           at
           all
           times
           so
           void
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           as
           to
           justifie
           your
           being
           so
           unreasonably
           valiant
           in
           having
           none
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           ?
           Such
           an
           extraordinary
           Courage
           at
           this
           unseasonable
           Time
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           is
           too
           dangerous
           a
           Virtue
           to
           be
           commended
           .
           P.
           4.
           
        
         
           THere
           may
           be
           Time
           ,
           
           Place
           ,
           and
           Occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Private
             Entertaining
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Secret
             Apprehending
          
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ;
           And
           there
           may
           be
           
             Just
             Ground
             ,
             Powerful
             Inducements
          
           ,
           and
           
             Necessary
             Prudence
          
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Propagating
           ,
           the
           Publishing
           ,
           the
           Spreading
           ,
           and
           the
           Irritating
           of
           Those
           Jealousies
           ,
           where
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           The
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           are
           
             All
             wrapt
             up
          
           in
           the
           Consequences
           of
           Moving
           That
           Distemper
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           No
           
             Time
             ,
             Place
          
           ,
           or
           Occasion
           ,
           to
           Warrant
           such
           a
           Practice
           .
           I
           could
           Wish
           ,
           that
           This
           Letter
           had
           been
           kept
           Clearer
           of
           the
           very
           Word
           
             [
             SVSPECT
             ;
          
           ]
           Or
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Author
           has
           thought
           sit
           to
           make
           Vse
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Suspicion
           had
           not
           been
           Carried
           further
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           understand
           it
           was
           Intended
           .
           For
           Jealousie
           ,
           Naturally
           runs
           into
           the
           most
           
             Implacable
             Hatred
          
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           Protestants
           that
           there
           's
           
             No
             LIVING
             ,
             under
             Papists
          
           ;
           is
           to
           tell
           them
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           ,
           that
           
             there
             's
             no
             Suffering
             of
          
           Papists
           
             to
             Live
             under
             Them
          
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           set
           All
           the
           Believers
           of
           
             This
             Doctrine
          
           Immediately
           upon
           the
           
             Cutting
             of
             One
             Anothers
             Throats
          
           .
           He
           puts
           the
           Case
           ,
           of
           a
           Possibility
           of
           
             a
             Surer
             Friendship
             ,
             at
             This
             Instant
          
           ;
           but
           then
           Cloggs
           it
           with
           such
           After-Claps
           ,
           that
           Nothing
           but
           
             Future
             Damnation
          
           for
           a
           
             Present
             Disobedience
          
           ,
           can
           be
           more
           Dreadful
           ,
           then
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           
             Impendent
             Calamities
          
           that
           he
           has
           set
           before
           us
           .
           
             Apparent
             Contradictions
             must
             strike
             us
          
           ,
           (
           he
           says
           :
           )
           And
           is
           it
           not
           an
           
             Apparent
             Contradiction
          
           ,
           to
           Vest
           Subjects
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           Governours
           ?
           To
           Invert
           the
           Order
           of
           Reason
           and
           Nature
           ?
           and
           to
           take
           
           the
           Office
           of
           Rule
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Grown
           ,
           and
           cry
           
             Hail
             King
          
           to
           the
           Multitude
           ?
           Neither
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           Reason
           ,
           can
           Digest
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           
             Power
             ,
             Topsy-Turvy
          
           :
           And
           the
           Case
           is
           not
           Appetite
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           but
           Duty
           .
           Let
           Convictions
           be
           never
           so
           Broad
           ,
           the
           
             Proper
             Judge
          
           of
           'em
           is
           the
           Person
           that
           God
           has
           appointed
           to
           Judge
           of
           'em
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Slandering
             of
             Gods
             Annointed
          
           ,
           on
           the
           One
           hand
           ,
           is
           Worse
           then
           the
           very
           
             Supposed
             Male-Administration
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Other
           .
           The
           People
           are
           Happy
           where
           a
           
             Prince
             Governs
             Well
          
           :
           But
           still
           in
           Case
           ,
           even
           of
           a
           Mis-Government
           ,
           there
           's
           
             No
             Remedy
          
           ,
           but
           what
           's
           Worse
           then
           the
           Disease
           .
        
         
           Toward
           the
           Close
           of
           This
           Paragraph
           ,
           he
           draws
           an
           Inference
           from
           the
           Dissenters
           Behaviour
           under
           
             Past
             Fears
          
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           to
           their
           Behaviour
           under
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           at
           Present
           .
           Now
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           into
           This
           Calculation
           ,
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Artifices
           that
           Rais'd
           Those
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ;
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Design
           ;
           and
           the
           Application
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           Misery
           and
           Desolation
           ,
           that
           they
           brought
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           
             Three
             Kingdoms
          
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           have
           Advised
           them
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           
             Same
             Lesson
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           
             Same
             Things
             over
             again
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           calls
           Courage
           ,
           a
           
             Dangerous
             Virtue
          
           ,
           at
           This
           
             Vnseasonable
             Time
          
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           most
           Daring
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Dangerous
           of
           All
           Courages
           ,
           that
           he
           Himself
           now
           Practices
           ;
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ;
           the
           Courage
           of
           Reading
           such
           a
           Lecture
           to
           the
           
             Common
             People
          
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           
             Thoroughly
             Possessed
          
           with
           a
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           Assurance
           of
           their
           Own
           Safety
           ,
           in
           the
           Hands
           where
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           hath
           Placed
           them
           ,
           might
           Endanger
           the
           Springing
           of
           a
           Mine
           ,
           that
           would
           ,
           most
           Infallibly
           ,
           Bury
           the
           
             Engineer
             Himself
          
           in
           the
           
             Common
             Ruine
          
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           for
           these
           ,
           
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           there
           is
           cause
           to
           suspect
           ,
           sure
           your
           
             new
             Friends
          
           are
           not
           to
           Dictate
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           Advise
           you
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           THE
           Author
           is
           so
           Intent
           upon
           the
           Matter
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           
           that
           I
           am
           affraid
           he
           has
           almost
           forgotten
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           .
           He
           calls
           it
           
             [
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           and
           
             He
             Himself
             Personates
             a
             Church-of-England-man
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Manage
           of
           it
           :
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           reck'ning
           )
           
             a
             Thousand
             Reasons
             and
             Odd
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Suspecting
          
           their
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           Entertaining
           of
           these
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ,
           for
           Dictators
           ,
           and
           Advisers
           ;
           Never
           any
           Mortal
           had
           a
           
             Clearer
             Cause
          
           on
           't
           ;
           and
           These
           
             New
             
             Friends
          
           are
           not
           ,
           upon
           any
           Terms
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Dictate
           ,
           and
           to
           Advise
           .
           Upon
           This
           Joynt-Concession
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           Civil
           Question
           or
           Two
           to
           put
           to
           the
           Magisterial
           ,
           and
           
             Fore-casting
             Author
          
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           First
           ;
           Is
           he
           ,
           in
           Very
           Very
           Deed
           ,
           
             a
             True
             Church-of-England-man
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Standard
           of
           That
           Communion
           ?
           If
           Not
           ,
           Why
           does
           he
           tell
           the
           Dissenters
           that
           he
           is
           one
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           and
           I
           'll
           Abate
           him
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Heights
           ,
           and
           Pontificalibus'es
           too
           ,
           into
           the
           Bargain
           .
           
             Secondly
             :
             Admitting
          
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Man
           that
           he
           Professes
           to
           be
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           presently
           what
           comes
           on
           't
           That
           way
           too
           :
           And
           so
           let
           him
           e'en
           stick
           to
           which
           of
           the
           Two
           He
           pleases
           ,
           either
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Separation
           .
           If
           he
           be
           a
           
             Dissenter
             ,
             Himself
          
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           call'd
           his
           Papers
           
             A
             Letter
             from
             a
             Dissenter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
             :
          
           And
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           'T
           is
           Ten
           to
           One
           ,
           he
           has
           some
           Part
           to
           Play
           ;
           Or
           some
           such
           ORDER
           ,
           I
           Warrant
           ye
           ,
           as
           (
           he
           was
           a
           saying
           )
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Ministers
          
           have
           ;
           How
           to
           
             Tread
             the
             Stage
          
           ,
           How
           to
           
             Govern
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           who
           knows
           but
           he
           may
           have
           [
           HIGHER
           DIRECTIONS
           too
           ]
           as
           well
           as
           some
           Others
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ?
           
             Warrants
             ,
             Commissions
          
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           for
           the
           Composing
           of
           his
           
             Words
             ,
             Countenances
          
           ,
           and
           Designs
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           Dispensations
           too
           ,
           for
           Dissembling
           ,
           and
           Equivocating
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Supposed
             Case
          
           Again
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Fellow
             Brethren
          
           ?
           If
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           suggests
           )
           All
           These
           Things
           have
           been
           Done
           ,
           and
           Acted
           ,
           in
           
             Mans
             Memory
          
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           likewise
           Supposed
           to
           be
           Done
           ,
           and
           
             Acted
             over
             again
          
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           World
           to
           a
           Nut-shell
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           One
           of
           
             That
             Party
          
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           likewise
           One
           of
           
             Those
             Managers
             ,
             Himself
          
           ;
           And
           
             't
             is
             not
             Fair
             ,
             to
             Garry
             Two
             Faces
             under
             One
             Hood
             :
          
           For
           ,
           at
           this
           Rate
           ,
           the
           whole
           Bus'ness
           is
           Nothing
           but
           Person
           ,
           and
           Disguise
           .
           However
           ,
           for
           the
           Author's
           Reputation
           ,
           I
           would
           rather
           find
           a
           Failing
           in
           his
           Argument
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           Integrity
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           be
           found
           a
           Dissenter
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           body
           may
           say
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Dissenters
             Fellow
          
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           bring
           the
           Credit
           of
           his
           very
           
             History
             ,
             Matter
             ,
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           Design
           ,
           in
           Question
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           Halting
           under
           a
           
             Borron'd
             Character
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Allowing
           him
           now
           to
           be
           Aliqualiter
           ,
           (
           with
           leave
           of
           the
           Criticks
           )
           a
           man
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           so
           Consummated
           ,
           and
           Canonical
           ,
           as
           a
           Body
           would
           Wish
           )
           he
           is
           Manifestly
           Hamper'd
           in
           his
           
             Own
             Net.
          
           For
           the
           Church-of-England-Men
           are
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           upon
           the
           Strictness
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Point
          
           ,
           to
           All
           Purposes
           ,
           as
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           are
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Authors
           Notion
           ,
           and
           Intent
           of
           This
           
             New
             Friendship
          
           .
           I
           speak
           This
           
             ad
             Hominem
             .
             He
          
           professes
           a
           
             Good
             Will
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
           Friendship
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           The
           Papists
           do
           the
           
             Li●●
             ▪
          
           and
           their
           Friendships
           bear
           much
           the
           
             same
             date
          
           .
           Now
           (
           says
           he
           )
           Your
           
             New
             Friends
          
           are
           to
           be
           Suspected
           ;
           He
           Himself
           is
           in
           the
           same
           Classis
           ,
           and
           as
           Lyable
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           in
           the
           Quality
           of
           a
           
             New
             Friend
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Other
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           might
           yet
           lay
           a
           little
           more
           weight
           upon
           't
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           Separation
           in
           Discipline
           that
           makes
           our
           Dissenter
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Dissent
           ,
           so
           Distinguish'd
           and
           Restrain'd
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           the
           Question
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Papist
           has
           no
           Quarrel
           to
           the
           Dissenter
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           Country
           ,
           and
           Allegeance
           ,
           they
           do
           Both
           fall
           under
           the
           Common
           CASE
           of
           
             All
             the
             King's
             Subjects
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Addresses
           that
           fly
           abroad
           every
           Week
           ,
           
           and
           Murder
           us
           with
           
             Another
             to
             the
             same
          
           ;
           the
           first
           Draughts
           are
           made
           by
           those
           who
           are
           not
           very
           proper
           to
           be
           Secretaries
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           your
           part
           only
           to
           Write
           them
           out
           fairer
           again
           .
           Strange
           !
           that
           you
           who
           have
           been
           formerly
           so
           much
           against
           
             Set
             Forms
          
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           content
           the
           Priests
           should
           Indite
           for
           you
           .
           p.
           4.
           
        
         
           THE
           
             Murdering
             Addresses
          
           that
           are
           here
           Complain'd
           of
           ,
           
           in
           
             a
             much
             more
             Murdering
             Letter
          
           ;
           are
           a
           Certain
           sort
           of
           Murder
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           neither
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           Man
           ,
           takes
           any
           Notice
           of
           ;
           and
           a
           Murder
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           was
           never
           Heard
           of
           ,
           'till
           it
           came
           to
           be
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Figure
           ,
           in
           This
           
             Rhetorical
             Paper
             .
             They
             fly
             abroad
             ,
          
           't
           is
           True
           ;
           We
           Read
           them
           in
           the
           Gazettes
           ;
           and
           the
           Letter
           takes
           upon
           it self
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           by
           
             Mysterious
             Hints
          
           ,
           and
           Intimations
           ,
           from
           what
           Hands
           they
           come
           too
           .
           Now
           This
           is
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           's
           
             No
             Evidence
             Offer'd
          
           ,
           there
           's
           
             No
             Place
          
           for
           a
           Disproof
           .
           He
           gives
           to
           Understand
           ,
           as
           a
           Thing
           of
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Reproche
           ,
           that
           the
           Addressers
           only
           Write
           after
           the
           Dictates
           ,
           and
           Copies
           of
           
             Other
             People
          
           ;
           and
           pleasantly
           Reproves
           them
           for
           Admitting
           
             Set
             Forms
          
           in
           These
           Addresses
           ,
           (
           and
           
             Set-Forms
             drawn
             by
             Priests
             too
             ;
             )
          
           though
           they
           will
           have
           None
           in
           their
           
             Publique
             Devotions
          
           .
           Now
           here
           's
           not
           One
           Syllable
           of
           the
           Fact
           in
           sight
           ;
           and
           the
           Stress
           of
           All
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           comes
           to
           no
           more
           then
           This
           ;
           
             The
             People
             do
             not
             draw
             up
             their
             Own
             Addresses
          
           ;
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Body
           of
           Addressers
           ,
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           Stand
           Lyable
           to
           the
           
             same
             Exception
          
           ,
           in
           having
           their
           
             Addresses
             Drawn
             up
             for
             Them
          
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           so
           properly
           the
           Form
           of
           Words
           ;
           but
           the
           Assent
           ,
           and
           the
           Subscription
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           Address
           :
           And
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           the
           
           People
           to
           O●…n
           ,
           and
           Sign
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Address
           ;
           without
           any
           Pretence
           to
           a
           Hand
           in
           the
           Wording
           of
           it
           .
           I
           do
           insist
           a
           little
           the
           more
           upon
           the
           Privelege
           of
           
             a
             Commoner
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           have
           him
           Excused
           from
           
             writing
             his
             own
             Addresses
          
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           very
           Honest
           Man's
           Skill
           in
           Letters
           ,
           may
           go
           no
           further
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           then
           the
           Bare
           
             Writing
             of
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           of
           his
           Mark
           :
           Beside
           ,
           that
           a
           Body
           does
           not
           know
           the
           Danger
           of
           such
           a
           President
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           should
           Carry
           this
           Point
           :
           For
           the
           very
           
             same
             Exception
          
           will
           hold
           against
           him
           upon
           a
           Suit
           in
           Chancery
           ,
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           his
           Bill
           ,
           or
           Answer
           ,
           was
           not
           of
           his
           
             Own
             Drawing
          
           .
        
         
           The
           nature
           of
           Thanks
           is
           an
           unavoidable
           consequence
           of
           being
           Pleased
           or
           Obliged
           ;
           
           they
           grow
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           shew
           themselves
           either
           in
           Looks
           ,
           Speech
           ,
           Writing
           ,
           or
           Action
           :
           No
           man
           wa●●ever
           Thankful
           because
           he
           was
           bid
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           had
           ,
           or
           thought
           he
           had
           some
           Reason
           for
           it
           .
           If
           then
           there
           is
           cause
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           pay
           such
           extravagant
           Acknowledgments
           ,
           they
           will
           flow
           naturally
           ,
           without
           taking
           such
           pains
           to
           procure
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           unkindly
           done
           ,
           to
           tire
           all
           the
           Post-Horses
           with
           carrying
           
             Circular
             Letters
          
           to
           sollicit
           that
           which
           would
           be
           done
           without
           any
           trouble
           or
           constraint
           :
           If
           it
           is
           really
           in
           it self
           such
           a
           Favour
           ,
           what
           needeth
           so
           much
           pressing
           men
           to
           be
           Thankful
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           eager
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           where
           Perswasions
           cannot
           delude
           ,
           Threatnings
           are
           employed
           to
           fright
           them
           into
           a
           Compliance
           ?
           Thanks
           must
           be
           voluntary
           ,
           not
           only
           unconstrained
           ,
           but
           unsollicited
           ,
           else
           they
           are
           either
           Trifles
           or
           Snares
           ,
           they
           either
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           or
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           then
           is
           intended
           by
           those
           that
           give
           them
           .
           p.
           5.
           
        
         
           THe
           Author
           comes
           now
           to
           Enlarge
           himself
           upon
           the
           Text
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ;
           
           but
           he
           forgets
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Thanks
           of
           Good-Manners
           ,
           and
           Respect
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           
             Passion
             ;
             Thanks
          
           for
           Protection
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           ,
           and
           Possession
           of
           Benefits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           
             Actual
             Bounties
          
           in
           the
           Collation
           of
           them
           .
           Many
           stand
           in
           need
           to
           be
           Taught
           to
           be
           Thankful
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             [
             Bidding
          
           ]
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           never
           Thought
           on
           't
           perhaps
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           Admonished
           so
           to
           be
           .
           As
           to
           the
           
             [
             Such
             Extravagant
             Acknowledgments
          
           ]
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           ;
           I
           do
           neither
           Vnderstand
           ,
           the
           
             [
             Such
          
           ]
           nor
           the
           
             [
             Extravagant
             ;
          
           ]
           Unless
           he
           Means
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Testimonials
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Loyalty
           and
           Affections
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           set
           forth
           in
           so
           many
           
             Addresses
             ,
             [
             the
             Play
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             Candle
             .
             ]
          
           His
           Conceit
           of
           
             Tiring
             Post-Horses
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Allegation
           ,
           without
           any
           Proof
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           Probability
           to
           Back
           it
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           True
           ,
           
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Charity
           to
           Allow
           the
           Government
           (
           for
           That
           's
           the
           Innuendo
           of
           it
           )
           a
           Liberty
           to
           do
           the
           same
           Thing
           which
           he
           
             Practices
             Himself
          
           .
           For
           (
           to
           his
           Honour
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           never
           any
           Man
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           made
           more
           Work
           for
           Post-Horses
           ,
           with
           Two
           or
           Three
           Sheets
           of
           Paper
           ,
           then
           the
           Author
           has
           done
           with
           
             This
             Letter
          
           ;
           And
           never
           any
           Letter
           perhaps
           ,
           was
           more
           
             Vniversally
             Circular
          
           ,
           then
           This
           has
           been
           .
           And
           to
           What
           End
           ,
           but
           to
           Sollicite
           ,
           to
           Perswade
           ,
           to
           Threaten
           ,
           to
           Fright
           People
           (
           These
           are
           his
           own
           Words
           )
           into
           a
           Complyance
           with
           his
           Dictates
           .
           He
           is
           against
           
             Pressing
             Men
             to
             be
             Thankful
          
           .
           Nhw
           Gratitude
           is
           a
           Duty
           ,
           both
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Neighbour
           :
           And
           certainly
           ,
           a
           Duty
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           Pressed
           ,
           and
           Inculcated
           in
           the
           
             Moral
             Offices
          
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Life
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Chair
           ,
           or
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           To
           make
           an
           End
           of
           This
           Clause
           ,
           Either
           he
           is
           gone
           off
           from
           his
           Text
           of
           
             Thankful
             Addresses
          
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           does
           a
           Worse
           Thing
           in
           making
           either
           Trifles
           ,
           or
           Snares
           of
           Those
           Applications
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           Common
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Modesty
           ought
           to
           receive
           a
           
             Fairer
             Construction
          
           .
        
         
           If
           an
           Inference
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           
           That
           whosoever
           Thanketh
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           is
           by
           that
           engaged
           to
           Justifie
           it
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           Stride
           than
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           all
           those
           care
           to
           make
           who
           are
           perswaded
           to
           Address
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           5.
           
        
         
           IT
           must
           not
           be
           Forgotten
           ,
           
           that
           though
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           has
           Chang'd
           his
           Battery
           ,
           from
           Invention
           to
           Rhetorique
           ,
           from
           Rhetorique
           to
           Calumny
           ;
           and
           ,
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           from
           Calumny
           to
           Law
           ;
           That
           he
           is
           still
           Constant
           to
           his
           
             First
             Design
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             Two
             Main
             Topiques
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             of
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Addresses
           that
           have
           follow'd
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           Whether
           for
           
             Decency
             ,
             Affection
          
           ,
           or
           
             Good
             Company
          
           ,
           it
           Matters
           not
           to
           Our
           Present
           Bus'ness
           .
           He
           enters
           upon
           his
           Subject
           ,
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           
             Exposition
             ,
             Ex
             post
             facto
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Addressers
             Meaning
             ;
             After
          
           the
           Addresses
           were
           Presented
           ;
           and
           without
           much
           Regard
           to
           What
           they
           thought
           ,
           either
           Before
           ,
           or
           
             upon
             the
             Spot
          
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           Presenting
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           much
           after
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Protestation
           of
           Forty
           .
           First
           they
           made
           the
           People
           Take
           it
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           once
           gotten
           it
           down
           ,
           the
           Imposers
           Publish'd
           a
           Comment
           upon
           the
           Meaning
           of
           it
           .
           The
           First
           Step
           that
           he
           Advances
           toward
           his
           Law-Point
           ,
           comes
           within
           a
           Hair's
           Breadth
           of
           Pronouncing
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           to
           be
           a
           Nullity
           .
           But
           he
           brings
           it
           In
           ,
           with
           an
           [
           IF
           ,
           ]
           and
           an
           [
           I
           PRESUME
           ]
           And
           What
           does
           he
           Presume
           ?
           but
           that
           
             All
             the
             Addressers
          
           ,
           
           are
           either
           Fools
           or
           Knaves
           ,
           in
           either
           Taking
           ,
           or
           in
           
             Addressing
             Thanks
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           they
           think
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           No
           Power
           to
           Give
           .
           If
           he
           can
           sink
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           the
           Whole
           work
           is
           done
           at
           a
           Stroke
           .
           But
           he
           is
           Resolved
           ,
           to
           have
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           
             Two
             Strings
             to
             his
             Bow
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Try
           what
           's
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           the
           Passions
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           if
           he
           Cannot
           Captivate
           their
           Vnderstandings
           .
           And
           so
           he
           sets
           himself
           to
           the
           Driving
           of
           
             Another
             Naile
          
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           shall
           be
           supposed
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           Thankers
           will
           be
           Repealers
           of
           the
           Test
           ,
           whenever
           a
           Parliament
           shall
           meet
           ;
           such
           an
           Expectation
           is
           better
           
             prevented
             before
          
           ,
           then
           
             disappointed
             afterwards
          
           ;
           and
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           avoid
           the
           lying
           under
           such
           a
           Scandal
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           give
           a
           Colour
           to
           the
           
             Mistake
             .
             P.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           HIs
           First
           Attempt
           is
           to
           Invalidate
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           it self
           ;
           
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           Carry
           the
           Law-Point
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           a
           Trying
           what
           he
           can
           do
           upon
           the
           Poll
           ,
           toward
           the
           Frustrating
           and
           Poysoning
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Operation
           and
           Effect
           ,
           upon
           the
           Meeting
           of
           
             Another
             Parliament
             .
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             supposed
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             all
             the
          
           Thankers
           
             will
             be
          
           Repealers
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             'T
             is
             Better
          
           Prevented
           ,
           then
           Disappointed
           :
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           Let
           the
           
             Next
             Choice
          
           be
           made
           according
           to
           
             our
             Authors
             Measures
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           must
           be
           neither
           Church-of-England-Men
           ,
           nor
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           Dissenters
           ,
           but
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Amphibious
             Republicans
          
           ,
           according
           to
           This
           Letter-Model
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           will
           be
           ,
           then
           ,
           most
           
             blessedly
             brought
             to
             Bed
          
           of
           a
           
             Representative
             Wisdom
          
           .
        
         
           These
           
             Bespoken
             Thanks
          
           are
           little
           less
           improper
           then
           Love-Letters
           that
           were
           sollicited
           by
           the
           Lady
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           be
           directed
           :
           
           so
           that
           besides
           the
           little
           Ground
           there
           is
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           getting
           them
           ,
           doth
           extremely
           lessen
           their
           
             Valne
             .
             P.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           HE
           will
           not
           allow
           
             [
             Bespoken
             Thanks
          
           ]
           in
           This
           Case
           ,
           
           or
           in
           This
           Manner
           ,
           to
           have
           either
           Ground
           or
           Value
           .
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Fatality
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           No
           keeping
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           out
           of
           Harms-way
           ,
           I
           had
           much
           rather
           that
           he
           should
           fall
           upon
           his
           
             Own
             Weapon
          
           ,
           then
           by
           Any
           
             Malicious
             Practice
          
           ,
           or
           Address
           of
           Mine
           :
           So
           that
           for
           
             a
             Dish
             of
             Coffee
          
           ,
           These
           Thanks
           shall
           be
           BESPOKEN
           ,
           or
           NOT
           Bespoken
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           Two
           He
           pleases
           :
           For
           they
           are
           never
           the
           More
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Less
             due
          
           ,
           for
           Being
           ,
           or
           Not
           Being
           ,
           either
           the
           One
           ,
           or
           the
           Other
           :
           And
           if
           they
           be
           Due
           ,
           with
           a
           
           respect
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           to
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Prudence
             ,
             Good
             Manners
          
           ,
           or
           to
           Twenty
           other
           Circumstances
           that
           Enter
           
             into
             Offices
          
           of
           This
           Quality
           ,
           't
           is
           Enough
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           both
           Ground
           and
           Value
           .
           The
           King
           speaks
           to
           
             All
             his
             People
          
           ,
           in
           This
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           too
           Stout
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Leg
           for
           't
           ?
           He
           speaks
           Kindly
           to
           them
           too
           ;
           and
           shall
           That
           
             Gracious
             Goodness
          
           not
           receive
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Acknowledgment
           ?
           He
           does
           it
           at
           a
           Time
           too
           ,
           when
           Peoples
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Heads
           ,
           are
           Tamper'd
           with
           Jealousies
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           ;
           when
           the
           very
           Season
           Elevates
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Mercy
           ;
           And
           is
           All
           This
           to
           pass
           for
           Nothing
           now
           ,
           in
           
             Our
             Authors
             Opinion
             ?
             [
             Set
             your
          
           Souls
           
             at
             rest
             ,
             Every
          
           Man
           ,
           
             and
             Every
          
           Sort
           
             of
             You
             ;
             for
             your
          
           Freedoms
           ,
           your
           Lives
           ,
           
             and
             your
          
           Religions
           Are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           secure
           ,
           Vnder
           My
           Government
           ,
           and
           Protection
           .
           ]
           If
           His
           Majesty
           had
           done
           any
           Particular
           Person
           ,
           apart
           ,
           the
           Honour
           to
           
             Single
             him
             out
          
           for
           such
           an
           Instance
           ,
           or
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           Bounty
           ,
           what
           a
           Brutality
           would
           it
           have
           been
           Accounted
           ,
           to
           have
           failed
           of
           a
           Return
           of
           Submission
           ,
           and
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           suitable
           to
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Descension
           .
           And
           are
           not
           All
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           under
           the
           
             Same
             Tye
          
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           when
           His
           Majesty
           speaks
           to
           them
           
             All
             Together
          
           ,
           as
           Every
           Man
           of
           them
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           Severally
           ,
           and
           
             One
             by
             One
          
           ?
        
         
           Neither
           is
           it
           ,
           in
           Truth
           ,
           Only
           the
           [
           BESPOKEN
           
             Thanks
             ,
          
           ]
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           lyes
           so
           Hard
           in
           our
           Author's
           Stomach
           ;
           for
           This
           Letter
           of
           His
           will
           not
           Brook
           
             Any
             Thanks
             at
             all
          
           ;
           And
           his
           Aversion
           lyes
           to
           the
           very
           Duty
           of
           Thanksgiving
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           our
           
             Late
             Tumults
             ,
             Insurrections
          
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           well
           Weighed
           ,
           and
           Considered
           ,
           are
           ,
           Themselves
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           Ground
           for
           BESPOKEN
           Thanks
           ;
           Not
           only
           in
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           in
           Justice
           ,
           but
           in
           Mercy
           too
           :
           'T
           is
           Worth
           the
           Experiment
           to
           Try
           an
           Obstinate
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Preverse
             Age
          
           ,
           whether
           Liberty
           will
           Quiet
           it
           or
           no
           :
           How
           far
           it
           will
           be
           Sensible
           of
           a
           
             Royal
             Clemency
          
           .
           A
           Prince
           that
           is
           wholly
           made
           up
           of
           Generosity
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           Let
           him
           have
           never
           so
           Great
           a
           Mind
           to
           Exercise
           it
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           in
           some
           Instances
           ,
           find
           an
           Honourable
           Place
           for
           't
           :
           And
           in
           Those
           Cases
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           Departure
           from
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Function
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Bespeak
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Sollicit
             Thanks
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dutiful
             Applications
          
           ;
           which
           sounds
           no
           more
           ,
           upon
           a
           
             Candid
             Interpretation
          
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           should
           have
           made
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Friends
           ,
           to
           Prevail
           upon
           
             his
             Own
             Subjects
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           but
           Qualifie
           themselves
           as
           
             Fit
             Objects
          
           of
           their
           Princes
           Care
           and
           Protection
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Sovereign
           into
           a
           Capacity
           of
           making
           them
           Happy
           .
           And
           so
           forth
           .
        
         
         
           It
           might
           be
           wished
           that
           you
           would
           have
           suppressed
           your
           Impatience
           ,
           
           and
           have
           been
           content
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Religion
           to
           enjoy
           it
           within
           your selves
           ,
           without
           the
           Liberty
           of
           a
           Publick
           Exercise
           ,
           'till
           a
           Parliament
           had
           allowed
           it
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Artifices
           of
           some
           amongst
           you
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Well-meant-Zeal
           of
           the
           Generality
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           this
           Mistake
           ;
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           blaming
           you
           with
           that
           Sharpness
           ,
           which
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           Matter
           in
           Strictness
           would
           bear
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           Err
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           more
           Gentle
           Construction
           .
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
           VVE
           have
           been
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           Turning
           of
           a
           Hand
           ,
           our
           Author
           has
           here
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           
             Proper
             Motion
          
           ,
           Issued
           out
           a
           
             General
             Act
          
           of
           Indemnity
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           .
           They
           have
           been
           Fool'd
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             [
             by
             the
             Artifices
             of
             some
             amongst
             them
             ]
          
           but
           for
           
             [
             Well-meant
             Zeal
          
           ]
           sake
           he
           is
           Content
           to
           Pass
           it
           Over
           .
           He
           seems
           a
           little
           Troubled
           at
           their
           Acceptance
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           upon
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           ;
           for
           they
           might
           have
           kept
           on
           their
           
             Conventicles
             [
             within
          
           Themselves
           ]
           he
           says
           ,
           till
           the
           Parliament
           should
           have
           Eas'd
           '
           em
           .
           From
           whence
           ,
           I
           Gather
           This
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           
             Heart
             and
             Hand
          
           for
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Breaking
          
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           though
           he
           is
           against
           the
           
             Kings
             Dispensing
          
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           Difference
           between
           enjoying
           quietly
           the
           Advantages
           of
           an
           Act
           ,
           
           irregularly
           done
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           going
           about
           to
           support
           it
           against
           the
           Laws
           in
           Being
           :
           the
           Law
           is
           so
           Sacred
           ,
           that
           no
           Trespass
           against
           it
           is
           to
           be
           defended
           :
           Yet
           Frailties
           may
           in
           some
           Measure
           be
           excused
           when
           they
           cannot
           be
           justified
           .
           p.
           5.
           
        
         
           HEre
           is
           an
           
             Admirable
             Title
          
           set
           a-foot
           ,
           
           to
           the
           
             Lawful
             Enjoyment
          
           of
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Church-Lands
           ,
           under
           Oliver
           .
           But
           if
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Test
           ;
           the
           
             Laws
             in
             Being
          
           would
           be
           of
           no
           Force
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           that
           Law
           of
           Test
           should
           Prove
           Repugnant
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           it
           Is
           so
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           should
           be
           found
           to
           Bee
           so
           ,
           our
           Author
           's
           
             Positive
             Judgment
          
           for
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           
             Laws
             in
             Being
          
           ,
           would
           be
           one
           of
           Those
           
             General
             Rules
          
           that
           in
           Tract
           of
           
             Time
             ,
             Practice
          
           ,
           and
           Experiment
           ,
           would
           meet
           with
           a
           
             Thousand
             Exceptions
          
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           is
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Other
           ,
           and
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           Call'd
           a
           Trespass
           against
           a
           
             Humane
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           is
           Authoriz'd
           by
           the
           
             Indispensable
             Equity
          
           of
           a
           
             Law
             Divine
          
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           several
           Snatches
           in
           This
           Paper
           ,
           that
           are
           either
           Founded
           ,
           or
           Pretend
           to
           be
           Founded
           upon
           the
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           Obligation
           of
           Laws
           .
           I
           shall
           spend
           my
           Thoughts
           too
           much
           upon
           Fractions
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           
             One
             by
             One
          
           ,
           as
           they
           fall
           in
           my
           way
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           ee'n
           do
           as
           a
           
             Country
             Gentleman
          
           did
           at
           an
           Ordinary
           .
           The
           Company
           was
           set
           round
           the
           Table
           ,
           Wayting
           for
           Dinner
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Interim
           ,
           some
           Particular
           Acquaintances
           Entertain'd
           the
           Time
           with
           Toying
           ,
           and
           Throwing
           Crumbs
           of
           Bread
           One
           at
           Another
           :
           
             My
             Country
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           so
           much
           as
           One
           Face
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           Pick'd
           his
           Man
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           
             the
             same
             Sport
             too
          
           :
           The
           Other
           took
           it
           up
           still
           ,
           and
           Threw
           it
           over
           his
           Shoulder
           :
           But
           at
           last
           very
           civilly
           told
           him
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             will
             you
             keep
             your
             Account
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             Loaf
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             All
             together
             .
          
           I
           must
           Now
           desire
           My
           Author
           to
           give
           me
           Credit
           too
           ,
           'till
           it
           comes
           to
           a
           Loaf
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           Then
           give
           him
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           upon
           This
           Subject
           
             All
             at
             Once
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Desire
           of
           enjoying
           a
           Liberty
           from
           which
           Men
           have
           been
           so
           long
           restrained
           ,
           
           may
           be
           a
           Temptation
           that
           their
           Reason
           is
           not
           at
           all
           times
           able
           to
           resist
           .
           If
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           some
           Objections
           are
           leap't
           over
           ,
           indifferent
           Men
           will
           be
           more
           inclin'd
           to
           lament
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           then
           to
           fall
           too
           hard
           upon
           the
           Fault
           ,
           whilst
           it
           is
           cover'd
           with
           the
           Apology
           of
           a
           good
           Intention
           .
           But
           ,
           
             &c.
             P.
          
           5.
           
        
         
           HEre
           is
           a
           very
           
             Friendly
             Apology
          
           for
           an
           
             Allmost-Irresistible
             Temptation
          
           .
           
           The
           Author
           is
           of
           Counsel
           for
           the
           Defendent
           ;
           and
           makes
           a
           Case
           of
           Equity
           on
           't
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Fault
           against
           the
           Occasion
           .
           The
           Desire
           of
           Liberty
           might
           have
           been
           a
           Plea
           for
           the
           
             Forbidden
             Fruit
          
           too
           .
           And
           now
           for
           Leaping
           over
           Objections
           ,
           our
           Author
           has
           shew'd
           himself
           as
           Good
           at
           it
           as
           any
           Dissenter
           of
           'em
           All
           ;
           For
           he
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           Exercise
           a
           Liberty
           in
           
             These
             Sheets
          
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           any
           
             Visible
             Temptation
          
           ,
           but
           Against
           Any
           
             Visible
             Reason
          
           for
           so
           doing
           :
           But
           he
           is
           his
           own
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           
             Absolves
             Himself
          
           upon
           This
           
             Vnaccountable
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           that
           
             [
             The
             Apology
             of
             a
          
           Good
           Intention
           
             Covers
             the
          
           Fault
           ;
           ]
           Which
           makes
           
             Every
             Man
          
           a
           Judge
           in
           his
           
             Own
             Cause
          
           .
        
         
           Where
           ,
           
           to
           Rescue
           your selves
           from
           the
           Severity
           of
           One
           Law
           ,
           you
           give
           a
           Blow
           to
           All
           the
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           your
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           are
           to
           be
           protected
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           silently
           receiving
           the
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           you
           set
           up
           for
           Advocates
           to
           support
           it
           .
           You
           become
           Voluntary
           Aggressors
           ,
           and
           look
           like
           Counsel
           retained
           by
           the
           Prerogative
           against
           
           your
           Old
           Friend
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           done
           nothing
           to
           deserve
           her
           falling
           thus
           under
           your
           Displeasure
           .
           P.
           5.
           
        
         
           IF
           the
           Supporting
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           be
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           
           and
           
             Magna
             Charta
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
          
           ;
           and
           that
           His
           Majesty
           has
           ,
           in
           This
           Act
           ,
           Vsurpt
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           What
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           will
           the
           Author
           of
           This
           Calumny
           fly
           to
           with
           his
           Appeal
           ?
           Or
           what
           is
           This
           Suggestion
           Less
           then
           an
           Arrow
           shot
           at
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           ;
           how
           speciously
           soever
           drawn
           by
           the
           Arm
           of
           a
           
             Pretended
             Patriot
          
           ?
           'T
           is
           well
           enough
           ,
           
             ad
             Populum
          
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           giving
           a
           Blow
           to
           All
           the
           Laws
           that
           Protect
           them
           ,
           by
           Endeavouring
           a
           Rescue
           from
           One
           Law
           that
           Offends
           them
           :
           But
           in
           Substance
           ,
           and
           Effect
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           more
           in
           't
           then
           the
           Cadence
           of
           a
           
             Well-Turn'd
             Period
          
           .
           To
           take
           the
           Matter
           Aright
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Law
           that
           Protects
           Us
           (
           for
           Laws
           have
           neither
           Hands
           ,
           nor
           Feet
           )
           but
           an
           
             Over-ruling
             Power
          
           that
           
             Manages
             ,
             Protects
          
           ,
           and
           
             Actuates
             That
             Law.
          
           The
           Law
           is
           a
           Rule
           ,
           't
           is
           True
           ,
           to
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Form
           ,
           or
           Frame
           ,
           of
           This
           or
           
             That
             Government
          
           :
           But
           it
           is
           yet
           No
           Further
           a
           Rule
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           Squares
           with
           the
           Divine
           ,
           and
           
             Fundamental
             Rules
          
           of
           
             Government
             it self
          
           ;
           of
           which
           Rules
           and
           Measures
           ,
           tho
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           is
           the
           
             Only
             Moderator
          
           ,
           and
           Judge
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Case
           then
           should
           be
           that
           the
           Price
           expected
           from
           you
           for
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           
           is
           giving
           up
           your
           Right
           in
           the
           Laws
           ,
           sure
           you
           will
           think
           Twice
           before
           you
           go
           any
           further
           in
           such
           a
           Losing
           Bargain
           .
           P.
           6.
           
        
         
           IT
           will
           not
           be
           Denyed
           that
           the
           Subject
           has
           a
           Right
           in
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Laws
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           none
           at
           all
           Undoubtedly
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           them
           :
           So
           that
           our
           Authors
           Case
           ,
           in
           This
           Expostulation
           is
           (
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           )
           an
           Vsurpation
           upon
           the
           Province
           of
           his
           Superiors
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           no
           longer
           any
           Order
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           in
           the
           Works
           and
           Offices
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           Nature
           ,
           when
           Authority
           and
           Subjection
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           Inverted
           ,
           or
           Confounded
           .
           He
           seems
           extremely
           Tender
           on
           the
           Behalf
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           give
           up
           their
           Birth-rights
           in
           a
           Composition
           for
           their
           Liberty
           .
           This
           is
           it
           which
           he
           calls
           
             [
             their
             Right
             in
             the
             Laws
             ;
             ]
          
           but
           he
           hopes
           they
           will
           be
           
             Better
             Advis'd
          
           first
           .
           Here
           is
           an
           
             Imperial
             Prerogative
          
           over-ruled
           by
           a
           Pamphlet
           ;
           A
           Cause
           given
           against
           the
           King
           by
           John-a-Styles
           ;
           and
           First
           or
           Last
           ,
           a
           whole
           Systeme
           of
           
             Republican
             Consequences
             ,
             Built
          
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           upon
           a
           
           Point
           too
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           was
           
             never
             Controverted
          
           till
           now
           ,
           in
           any
           
             Setled
             State
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             This
             Bottom
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Right
           of
           the
           
             Crown
             Common
             to
             All
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Essential
           to
           the
           Maintaining
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Polity
          
           ,
           in
           Peace
           and
           Security
           ,
           that
           No
           State
           can
           Subsist
           without
           it
           :
           And
           Consequently
           ,
           No
           
             Act
             of
             State
          
           can
           
             take
             it
             away
          
           .
           In
           one
           Word
           ,
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           
             Calling
             ,
             Forbidding
             ,
             Continuing
          
           ,
           or
           
             Dissolving
             Publique
             Assemblies
          
           .
           And
           the
           Exercise
           of
           
             That
             Power
          
           is
           the
           Point
           in
           Question
           upon
           This
           Declaration
           :
           And
           without
           This
           Power
           he
           can
           neither
           
             Defend
             Himself
          
           ,
           nor
           Protect
           his
           People
           ;
           neither
           Punish
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           not
           secure
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           Nor
           finally
           ,
           Discharge
           the
           most
           
             Necessary
             Duties
          
           of
           State
           and
           Justice
           .
        
         
           After
           giving
           Thanks
           for
           the
           Breach
           of
           One
           Law
           ,
           
           you
           lose
           the
           Right
           of
           Complaining
           of
           the
           Breach
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           You
           will
           not
           very
           well
           know
           how
           to
           defend
           your selves
           when
           pressed
           ;
           and
           having
           given
           up
           the
           Question
           when
           it
           was
           for
           your
           Advantage
           ,
           you
           cannot
           recall
           it
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           your
           Prejudice
           .
           P.
           6.
           
        
         
           HE
           takes
           the
           Case
           all
           the
           way
           for
           Granted
           ,
           
           and
           so
           Proceeds
           upon
           the
           Presupposal
           of
           an
           
             Imaginary
             Breach
          
           ,
           and
           Right
           .
           He
           makes
           a
           Mighty
           Bus'ness
           of
           the
           Peoples
           
             giving
             up
          
           That
           which
           they
           never
           Had
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Losing
           Certain
           Priviledges
           in
           the
           Future
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           No
           Pretence
           to
           :
           And
           ,
           after
           All
           ,
           not
           one
           Colour
           of
           a
           Reason
           offered
           ,
           why
           Sentence
           should
           not
           be
           given
           against
           him
           .
           If
           it
           be
           Clear
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           have
           Not
           This
           Right
           ,
           truly
           ,
           to
           My
           Thinking
           ,
           he
           Ventures
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           his
           Reputation
           upon
           a
           
             Dangerous
             Position
          
           :
           Or
           what
           if
           a
           Man
           ,
           for
           Arguments
           sake
           ,
           should
           Yield
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           Have
           such
           a
           
             Right
             ,
             the
             Authors
             Hand
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             Wrong
             Box
             ,
          
           to
           Commence
           a
           Suit
           against
           His
           Majesty
           in
           
             No
             Bodies
             Name
          
           ;
           In
           a
           CIRCULAR
           LETTER
           thus
           ,
           and
           No
           Day
           ,
           or
           Place
           set
           for
           a
           Hearing
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           If
           there
           were
           no
           More
           in
           't
           ,
           the
           very
           Manner
           of
           the
           Proceeding
           would
           be
           enough
           to
           turn
           
             Justice
             it self
          
           ,
           Thus
           Communicated
           ,
           into
           a
           Libel
           .
           To
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Question
           :
           There
           's
           First
           ,
           a
           Claim
           set
           a-foot
           without
           Any
           
             Foundation
             .
             2ly
          
           .
           A
           
             Right
             Supposed
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           utterly
           Spoil'd
           by
           
             Ill
             Management
          
           :
           But
           what
           if
           a
           Body
           should
           give
           him
           his
           
             Vttermost
             Demands
          
           now
           ;
           and
           take
           the
           Matter
           
             De
             bone
             esse
          
           ,
           as
           He
           Himself
           has
           set
           it
           forth
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Suppose
           his
           Challenge
           to
           be
           Good
           ;
           The
           
             Proceeding
             ,
             Regular
          
           ,
           and
           Modest
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Subjects
             Right
          
           ;
           in
           Strictness
           of
           Law
           ,
           as
           Clear
           ,
           and
           as
           Vndubitable
           as
           He
           Affirms
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           He
           will
           find
           himself
           in
           a
           Worse
           Condition
           
           perchance
           This
           way
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           Before
           :
           For
           if
           Subjects
           will
           be
           standing
           upon
           their
           Terms
           ;
           and
           by
           
             Vying
             Privileges
          
           against
           Privileges
           with
           their
           
             Sovereign
             ,
             Provoke
          
           him
           to
           Return
           Strictnesses
           for
           Strictnesses
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Reprizal
           ;
           Our
           Author
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           is
           not
           Aware
           of
           the
           
             Certain
             Consequences
          
           of
           such
           a
           Contest
           ;
           If
           the
           KING
           shall
           come
           to
           take
           All
           Advantages
           against
           the
           Subject
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           Rigour
           ,
           and
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           will
           Allow
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           set
           up
           at
           one
           time
           a
           Power
           to
           help
           you
           ,
           
           which
           at
           another
           time
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           shall
           be
           made
           use
           of
           to
           destroy
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           neither
           be
           pitied
           ,
           nor
           relieved
           against
           a
           Mischief
           you
           draw
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           by
           being
           so
           
             UNREASONABLY
             Thankful
          
           .
           It
           is
           like
           calling
           in
           Auxiliaries
           to
           help
           ,
           who
           are
           strong
           enough
           to
           subdue
           you
           :
           In
           such
           a
           case
           your
           Complaints
           will
           come
           too
           late
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           your
           Sufferings
           will
           raise
           Mirth
           instead
           of
           Compassion
           .
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           HEre
           's
           the
           Supposition
           of
           a
           
             Power
             set
             up
          
           ,
           
           to
           Help
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           
             made
             use
             of
          
           to
           their
           Destruction
           :
           Now
           say
           I
           on
           the
           Other
           Hand
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           here
           pretended
           to
           be
           
             set
             up
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Power
           over
           and
           over
           
             Recogniz'd
             allready
          
           ;
           A
           
             Power
             Inherent
          
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Power
             Inseparable
          
           from
           it
           :
           The
           English
           of
           his
           Caution
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           
             set
             it
             up
          
           ,
           Imports
           ,
           the
           bidding
           of
           them
           to
           Disown
           it
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           Insinuates
           the
           
             Antimonarchical
             Doctrine
          
           of
           making
           the
           
             King's
             Power
          
           to
           be
           Radically
           in
           the
           People
           :
           But
           here
           's
           a
           Bugbear
           started
           ,
           and
           all
           long
           of
           themselves
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           [
           UNREASONABLY
           
             Thank
             full
             .
          
           ]
           The
           King
           Grants
           them
           an
           Indulgence
           ;
           They
           Thank
           him
           for
           't
           ;
           and
           That
           
             Vnreasonable
             Thankfullness
          
           (
           says
           our
           Author
           )
           will
           be
           their
           Ruine
           .
           I
           hope
           he
           does
           not
           mean
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           that
           
             Destroying
             Power
          
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           way
           in
           the
           World
           to
           keep
           his
           Majesty
           Clear
           of
           That
           Innuendo
           :
           And
           Briefly
           ;
           the
           Edge
           Strikes
           the
           
             Same
             Way
          
           thorough
           the
           Whole
           Course
           of
           the
           Paper
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           think
           ,
           
           for
           your
           excuse
           ,
           to
           expound
           your
           Thanks
           so
           as
           to
           restrain
           them
           to
           this
           particular
           case
           ,
           others
           ,
           for
           their
           ends
           ,
           will
           extend
           them
           further
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           differing
           Interpretations
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           back'd
           by
           Authority
           will
           be
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           prevail
           ;
           especially
           when
           by
           the
           advantage
           you
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           truth
           the
           better
           of
           the
           Argument
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Inferences
           from
           your
           own
           Concessions
           are
           very
           strong
           ,
           and
           express
           against
           you
           .
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           groundless
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           late
           instance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           Thanks
           ,
           though
           things
           of
           course
           ,
           were
           interpreted
           to
           be
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           King
           's
           whole
           Speech
           ,
           and
           a
           Restraint
           from
           the
           further
           examination
           of
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           
           never
           so
           much
           disliked
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           with
           difficulty
           obtained
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           liberty
           of
           objecting
           to
           this
           mighty
           Prerogative
           of
           Dispensing
           ,
           meerly
           by
           this
           innocent
           and
           usual
           piece
           of
           good
           Manners
           ,
           by
           which
           no
           such
           thing
           could
           possibly
           be
           intended
           .
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           I
           Find
           little
           more
           in
           
             This
             Paragraph
          
           ,
           
           (
           or
           in
           This
           Page
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           said
           )
           then
           a
           
             Rhetorical
             Reading
          
           upon
           the
           Virtue
           of
           INGRATITUDE
           ;
           ]
           and
           how
           Mortal
           a
           Sin
           it
           is
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Highest
             Obligations
          
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           for
           Subjects
           to
           be
           THANKFULL
           .
           The
           Great
           Danger
           ,
           and
           Inconvenience
           ,
           that
           appears
           in
           
             This
             Section
          
           ,
           is
           the
           hazzard
           of
           Misconstruction
           ,
           for
           fear
           a
           man
           that
           gives
           Thanks
           for
           Chalk
           ,
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           give
           Thanks
           for
           Cheese
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           might
           be
           as
           Explicit
           in
           his
           Thanks
           ,
           as
           upon
           
             Any
             Other
             Subject
          
           ;
           and
           if
           This
           Banter
           passes
           ,
           I
           am
           Absolutely
           for
           keeping
           my
           Hands
           in
           my
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           my
           Tongue
           betwixt
           my
           Teeth
           ,
           in
           my
           Own
           Defence
           :
           for
           if
           a
           body
           either
           Speaks
           ,
           or
           Writes
           ,
           and
           Authority
           should
           make
           Treason
           on
           't
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           as
           much
           as
           a
           man's
           Life's
           Worth.
           His
           Instance
           of
           a
           
             Case
             last
             Session
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           is
           a
           Point
           too
           Hot
           for
           Mee
           to
           Meddle
           with
           .
           But
           I
           may
           venture
           yet
           without
           the
           Risque
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Scandalum
             Magnatum
          
           ,
           to
           take
           Notice
           ,
           of
           the
           Author's
           saying
           that
           the
           King's
           Speech
           was
           DISLIK'D
           ;
           A
           Term
           ,
           that
           I
           presume
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           Commission
           for
           :
           And
           then
           for
           his
           Irony
           upon
           the
           
             [
             MIGHTY
             Prerogative
             of
             Dispensing
          
           ]
           't
           is
           a
           Flower
           not
           to
           be
           Pass'd
           over
           without
           an
           Emphasis
           .
           In
           One
           Word
           more
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Wonderful
           Thing
           ,
           that
           our
           Author's
           Head
           should
           run
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           
             Differing
             Interpretations
          
           that
           would
           be
           Pass'd
           upon
           his
           UNREASONABLE
           Thankfullness
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           as
           This
           ;
           and
           never
           so
           much
           as
           Dream
           of
           the
           Constructions
           that
           would
           be
           made
           on
           the
           Other
           Hand
           ,
           ●or
           (
           certainly
           )
           a
           
             more
             Vnreasonable
             Vnthankfullness
          
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           ,
           
           that
           some
           bounds
           are
           to
           be
           put
           to
           your
           good
           Breeding
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Constitution
           of
           England
           is
           too
           valuable
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           ventured
           upon
           a
           Complement
           .
           Now
           that
           for
           some
           time
           you
           have
           enjoyed
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           End
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           for
           you
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Means
           :
           The
           same
           Reason
           that
           made
           you
           desirous
           to
           get
           Liberty
           ,
           must
           make
           you
           solicitous
           to
           preserve
           it
           :
           so
           that
           the
           next
           thought
           will
           naturally
           be
           ,
           not
           to
           engage
           your self
           beyond
           Retreat
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           so
           far
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           rely
           upon
           a
           Death
           bed
           Repentance
           .
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           THis
           Paragraph
           ,
           
           does
           in
           some
           Measure
           make
           good
           the
           Suggestion
           of
           the
           
             Next
             before
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Danger
           of
           
             [
             Differing
             Interpretations
             ;
          
           ]
           for
           I
           cannot
           fully
           make
           out
           the
           Secret
           of
           the
           Author
           's
           Meaning
           about
           
             [
             the
             Principles
             of
             All
             Religions
             ,
             ]
          
           and
           
             [
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             ;
          
           ]
           unless
           he
           intends
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           Comprehensional
           a
           Charity
           ,
           that
           
             All
             Christians
          
           ,
           in
           what
           Latitude
           soever
           ,
           may
           go
           to
           
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Hand
             in
             Hand
          
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           
             Holy
             Common-Wealth
          
           .
           He
           would
           not
           have
           the
           
             Constitution
             of
             England
          
           (
           according
           to
           his
           
             Popular
             Vnderstanding
          
           of
           it
           )
           
             Complemented
             away
             ,
             out
             of
             Good
             Breeding
          
           ;
           Neither
           would
           I
           have
           That
           Constitution
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Legal
           ,
           and
           
             Monarchical
             Frame
          
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Coursly
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             Calumniated
          
           ,
           and
           Disparag'd
           ,
           out
           of
           Ill-Breeding
           .
           He
           gives
           Advice
           about
           the
           Benefit
           of
           the
           End
           ,
           and
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Means
           ;
           and
           so
           Conveys
           a
           Title
           over
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           Entring
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Joynt
             Commission
          
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           the
           Managing
           of
           
             Publique
             Affairs
          
           ,
           and
           for
           Obviating
           the
           
             Political
             Consequences
          
           of
           Things
           .
           Take
           him
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           quite
           thorough
           ,
           and
           he
           shews
           himself
           Directly
           an
           Advocate
           for
           a
           
             Popular
             Liberty
          
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           
             One
             Salvo
          
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           certain
           Periods
           of
           time
           ,
           
           which
           being
           once
           past
           ,
           make
           all
           Cautions
           ineffectual
           ,
           and
           all
           Remedies
           desperate
           .
           Our
           Vnderstandings
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           hurried
           on
           by
           the
           first
           heats
           ;
           which
           if
           not
           restrained
           in
           time
           ,
           do
           not
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           till
           it
           is
           too
           late
           .
           Consider
           this
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           your
           Anger
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           take
           warning
           by
           their
           Mistake
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           when
           after
           the
           late
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           they
           preserved
           so
           long
           the
           bitter
           taste
           of
           your
           rough
           usage
           to
           them
           in
           other
           times
           ,
           that
           it
           made
           them
           forget
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           it
           to
           their
           Revenge
           .
           
             p.
             6.
             
             &
          
           7.
           
        
         
           HEre
           's
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           
             Predestinarian
             Foundation
          
           ,
           
           with
           Certain
           
             Philosophical
             ,
             Political
          
           ,
           and
           
             Historical
             Meditations
          
           ,
           and
           Reflexions
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           
             Time
             Presses
          
           ,
           and
           when
           't
           is
           too
           Late
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           Late
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Pithy
           way
           of
           Speaking
           a
           Great
           deal
           in
           a
           Little.
           His
           Councell
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           of
           Moderation
           toward
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           
             Good
             and
             Seasonable
          
           ;
           but
           least
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           should
           grow
           Proud
           of
           being
           so
           much
           in
           our
           Author
           's
           Good
           Graces
           ,
           he
           gives
           her
           a
           Box
           o'
           th'
           Ear
           at
           the
           very
           Next
           Word
           ,
           that
           makes
           her
           Stagger
           again
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           
             Same
             Period
          
           ,
           makes
           as
           Arrant
           a
           Jilt
           of
           his
           
             Beloved
             Clyent
          
           ,
           as
           ever
           he
           did
           of
           the
           
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
          
           .
           Take
           Warning
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             by
             the
          
           Church-of-England's
           Mistake
           ;
           And
           what
           was
           that
           Mistake
           (
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           at
           last
           )
           but
           an
           
             Impotent
             Folly
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Diabolical
             Revenge
          
           ?
           So
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           Scandal
           of
           our
           
             Author's
             Profession
          
           ;
           he
           has
           set
           up
           
             Two
             Churches
             of
             England
          
           ;
           The
           One
           of
           them
           a
           
             Desperate
             ,
             Hair-Brain'd
             ,
             Vindictive
             Wretch
             ,
          
           as
           He
           would
           Represent
           Her
           ;
           The
           Other
           ,
           a
           
             Good
             ,
             Peace-making
             Gentlewoman
          
           ;
           Whereof
           He
           Himself
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Son
           ,
           and
           a
           Member
           .
           And
           now
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           ;
           and
           as
           Faithful
           an
           Historian
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Canonical
             Church-of-England-Man
          
           ;
           Nothing
           can
           ever
           so
           Effectually
           Terminate
           
             THis
             Dispute
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           Conference
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           (
           soon
           after
           his
           Majesties
           late
           Return
           )
           toward
           a
           
           General
           Accommodation
           .
           I
           forget
           Names
           ;
           But
           they
           Brake
           ,
           upon
           This
           Point
           :
           Because
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           would
           not
           agree
           
             [
             That
             the
             Enjoying
             of
             Things
          
           Lawful
           ,
           by
           Lawful
           Authority
           ,
           
             if
             they
             may
             by
          
           Accident
           ,
           
             be
             the
             Occasion
             of
          
           Sin
           ,
           is
           Sinful
           .
           ]
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           the
           Purpose
           ,
           bids
           the
           Asserter
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Light
             him
             a
             Candle
             :
             No
          
           ;
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             Blown
             out
             ,
             and
             give
             Offence
             ,
             some
             bodies
             Throat
             may
             come
             to
             be
             Cut
             upon
             't
             .
          
           This
           is
           it
           now
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           calls
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England's
             Sacrificing
          
           their
           Interest
           ,
           to
           their
           Revenge
           ;
           because
           they
           would
           not
           Agree
           to
           a
           Principle
           ,
           Absolutely
           Destructive
           of
           
             Human
             Society
          
           .
        
         
           Either
           you
           will
           blame
           this
           Proceeding
           in
           them
           ,
           
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           not
           follow
           it
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           allow
           it
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           them
           :
           So
           that
           you
           must
           either
           dismiss
           your
           Anger
           ,
           or
           lose
           your
           Excuse
           ,
           except
           you
           should
           argue
           more
           partially
           ,
           then
           will
           be
           supposed
           of
           Men
           of
           your
           Morality
           ,
           and
           Vnderstanding
           .
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           This
           Method
           of
           Reasoning
           is
           just
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           Raise
           a
           Building
           upon
           a
           Foundation
           of
           
             Blown
             Bladders
          
           ;
           
           where
           there
           's
           nothing
           but
           Wind
           ,
           and
           Blast
           ,
           to
           Support
           the
           Fabrick
           .
           He
           runs
           away
           with
           the
           Fact
           ,
           for
           
             Granted
             ;
             Dilemma's
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           leaves
           the
           Matter
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Men
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           Vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           had
           now
           to
           do
           with
           those
           
             Rigid
             Prelates
          
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           to
           give
           you
           the
           least
           Indulgence
           ,
           
           and
           even
           to
           your
           more
           reasonable
           Scruples
           continued
           stiff
           and
           inexorable
           ,
           the
           Argument
           might
           be
           fairer
           on
           your
           side
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           common
           Danger
           hath
           so
           land
           open
           that
           Mistake
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           former
           Haughtiness
           towards
           you
           is
           for
           ever
           extinguished
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           turned
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           into
           a
           Spirit
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           Condescension
           ;
           shall
           this
           happy
           Change
           only
           affect
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           And
           are
           you
           so
           in
           love
           with
           separation
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           by
           this
           Example
           ?
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           followed
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           other
           Reason
           then
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Virtue
           ;
           but
           when
           besides
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           become
           necessary
           to
           your
           Preservation
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           fail
           the
           having
           its
           Effect
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           This
           Party-per-Pale-Humour
           ,
           
           runs
           to
           the
           Tune
           of
           the
           Old
           Song
           :
           
             [
             And
             no
             body
             else
             shall
             Plunder
             but
             I
             ;
             ]
          
           For
           the
           Quarrel
           does
           not
           lye
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           so
           much
           for
           any
           Animosity
           of
           Theirs
           toward
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           for
           breaking
           in
           upon
           our
           Author's
           Patent
           of
           
             Sole
             Privilege
          
           for
           the
           Abusing
           of
           them
           Himself
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Time
           ,
           't
           is
           True
           ,
           when
           Prelates
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           were
           
             Rigid
             ,
             Vncharitable
             ,
             Vnreasonable
             ,
             Stiff
             ,
          
           and
           
             Inexorable
             ,
             Haughty
          
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           All
           is
           turn'd
           now
           it
           seems
           [
           into
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             Condescension
             ]
             (
             Quere
          
           if
           it
           should
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           Comprehension
           )
           As
           witness
           the
           
             Pacifick
             Genius
          
           ,
           and
           Tenderness
           of
           the
           Author
           here
           ,
           and
           his
           Paper
           .
           Is
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           so
           Reform'd
           ,
           (
           the
           Letter's
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           )
           and
           will
           none
           of
           You
           ,
           my
           Masters
           ,
           
           come
           in
           ,
           to
           take
           your
           Parts
           in
           the
           
             Blessing
             ?
             Are
             you
             so
             in
             love
             with
          
           Separation
           ,
           that
           when
           Wee
           come
           down
           to
           You
           ,
           you
           'l
           be
           
             running
             away
          
           from
           Vs
           ?
           (
           For
           That
           's
           the
           Meaning
           on
           't
           .
           )
           'T
           is
           your
           Interest
           as
           well
           as
           your
           Virtue
           ,
           to
           Associate
           :
           And
           what
           's
           All
           This
           now
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Down-right
             Project
          
           of
           Uniting
           into
           a
           Republique
           ?
        
         
           If
           it
           should
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           never
           Humble
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           is
           out
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           loseth
           the
           Right
           of
           being
           believed
           when
           she
           pretendeth
           to
           it
           :
           
           The
           Answer
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           Vncharitable
           Objection
           ,
           and
           very
           much
           miss-timed
           :
           An
           Vnseasonable
           Triumph
           ,
           not
           only
           Vngenerous
           ,
           but
           Vnsafe
           :
           So
           that
           in
           These
           Respects
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           Vrged
           without
           Scandal
           ,
           even
           though
           it
           could
           be
           said
           with
           Truth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           is
           not
           so
           in
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           Argument
           must
           fall
           ,
           being
           built
           upon
           a
           false
           foundation
           ;
           for
           whatever
           may
           be
           told
           you
           ,
           at
           this
           very
           Hour
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Heat
           ,
           and
           Glare
           of
           your
           present
           Sunshine
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           can
           in
           a
           Moment
           bring
           Clouds
           again
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           Royal
           Thunder
           upon
           your
           Heads
           ;
           Blow
           you
           off
           the
           Stage
           with
           a
           Breath
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           give
           but
           a
           Smile
           ,
           or
           a
           kind
           Word
           ;
           the
           least
           Glimpse
           of
           her
           Compliance
           ,
           would
           throw
           you
           back
           into
           the
           State
           of
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           draw
           upon
           you
           all
           the
           Arrears
           of
           Severity
           ,
           which
           have
           accrued
           during
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Kindness
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           all
           her
           Faults
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           her self
           to
           be
           rescued
           by
           such
           unjustifiable
           means
           ,
           but
           chooseth
           to
           bear
           the
           Weight
           of
           Power
           ,
           rather
           then
           lye
           under
           the
           Burden
           of
           being
           
             Criminal
             .
             p.
          
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           VVE
           have
           here
           as
           Lewd
           a
           Charactor
           given
           
             (
             betwixt
             Hawk
             and
             Buzzard
          
           )
           of
           the
           
             True
             Church
             of
             England
          
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           a
           
             Pretended
             Church-of-England-Man
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Concurring
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Spite
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Enemy
           she
           has
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           could
           put
           together
           .
           Her
           Humility
           is
           made
           the
           Effect
           of
           her
           Impotence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           's
           
             No
             Believing
             of
             her
          
           ,
           (
           says
           the
           
             Comment
             .
          
           )
           But
           then
           (
           says
           the
           Author
           
             Handy
             Dandy
          
           )
           That
           's
           a
           little
           Vncharitable
           ,
           and
           Miss-timed
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           neither
           Generous
           ,
           nor
           Safe
           :
           So
           that
           at
           This
           Season
           it
           could
           hardly
           be
           said
           without
           Scandal
           ,
           tho
           among
           Friends
           ,
           no
           more
           perhaps
           then
           Truth
           ;
           But
           then
           he
           Rubs
           up
           the
           Dissenters
           again
           ,
           with
           a
           Politick
           Flint
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           Meaning
           ●his
           Church
           of
           England
           still
           )
           is
           not
           so
           Low
           ,
           yet
           neither
           ,
           as
           People
           Imagine
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           
             Could
             in
             the
             next
             Moment
          
           ,
           Command
           Clouds
           and
           Thunder
           ;
           Turn
           
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           Topsy-Turvj
           with
           
             [
             but
             a
             Smile
             ,
             or
             a
             Kind
             Word
             :
             ]
          
           But
           
             Our
             Author's
             Church
             of
             England
             scorns
             to
             be
             Rescued
             by
             such
             Vnjustifiable
             Means
          
           ;
           (
           as
           giving
           the
           King
           
             Thanks
             ;
             )
             and
             will
             rather
          
           beare
           the
           Weight
           of
           Power
           ,
           
             then
             the
          
           Burthen
           
             of
             being
          
           Criminal
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Let
           the
           King
           do
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           shall
           never
           make
           us
           Crouch
           ,
           either
           to
           his
           Authority
           ,
           or
           his
           Power
           ;
           like
           a
           Company
           of
           
             Sneaking
             ,
             Sniveling
             ,
             Loyal
             ,
             Thankful
             Rogues
             .
          
           But
           have
           
             His
             Church-of-England-Men
          
           a
           Power
           to
           do
           All
           This
           ?
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           Why
           then
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           to
           make
           the
           King
           Break
           his
           
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Stop
             the
             Sun
             in
             his
             Course
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           
             Faith
             ,
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           these
           Hussing
           Challenges
           ,
           lye
           all
           at
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           that
           she
           is
           Vnprovoked
           ;
           
           Books
           and
           Letters
           come
           out
           every
           Day
           to
           call
           for
           Answers
           ,
           yet
           she
           will
           not
           be
           stirred
           .
           From
           the
           supposed
           Authors
           and
           the
           Style
           ,
           one
           would
           swear
           they
           were
           Vndertakers
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           Contract
           to
           fall
           at
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           There
           are
           ●●…shes
           in
           every
           Address
           ;
           Challenges
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Pen
           ,
           in
           every
           Pamphlet
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           fairest
           Occasions
           in
           the
           W●●ld
           〈…〉
           Quarrel
           ;
           but
           she
           wisely
           distinguisheth
           between
           the
           Body
           of
           Dissenters
           ,
           〈…〉
           will
           suppose
           to
           Act
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           with
           no
           ill
           Intent
           ;
           and
           these
           small
           〈…〉
           and
           sent
           out
           to
           Picqueer
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           a
           Fray
           amongst
           the
           Protestants
           for
           the
           Entortainment
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             p.
          
           8.
           
        
         
           THat
           there
           are
           
             Provoking
             Books
          
           ,
           
           and
           Letters
           ,
           that
           Call
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Answer
             ▪
          
           is
           a
           Point
           readilly
           agreed
           upon
           on
           My
           Part
           ;
           and
           our
           Author
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           upon
           Second
           Thoughts
           admit
           
             This
             letter
             of
             his
          
           to
           be
           One
           of
           the
           Number
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           the
           Writers
           ,
           and
           the
           Managers
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Pamphlets
           look
           like
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           Sharpers
           ,
           that
           make
           it
           their
           Trade
           to
           start
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           then
           Scoure
           away
           with
           a
           Hat
           ,
           or
           a
           Cloak
           in
           the
           Interim
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           several
           Addresses
           too
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           Extend
           Liberty
           of
           Worship
           to
           Liberty
           of
           Reproche
           ;
           and
           that
           think
           they
           Cann●●
           
             Bless
             God
          
           sufficiently
           on
           the
           One
           hand
           ,
           without
           
             Treading
             upon
             their
          
           Neighbours
           〈◊〉
           ,
           on
           the
           Other
           ,
           There
           's
           no
           Denying
           of
           This
           ▪
           and
           what
           's
           the
           Issue
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             True
             Church
             of
             England
          
           Suffers
           for
           the
           Faults
           of
           our
           
             Authors
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Falsly
          
           so
           Called
           ?
        
         
           This
           Conduct
           is
           so
           good
           ,
           
           that
           it
           will
           be
           scandalous
           not
           to
           applaud
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           equal
           dealing
           ,
           to
           blame
           our
           Adversaries
           for
           doing
           Ill
           ,
           and
           not
           commend
           them
           when
           they
           do
           Well
           .
           p.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             SVbmission
             ,
             Patience
          
           ,
           and
           Resignation
           ,
           
           are
           Virtues
           ,
           Undoubtedly
           ,
           that
           Deserve
           Applause
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Impartial
             Distribution
          
           of
           Reward
           or
           Punishment
           ,
           for
           Well
           ,
           or
           Evil-doing
           ,
           is
           but
           Writing
           after
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Justice
          
           :
           But
           then
           we
           must
           not
           call
           
             Evil
             ,
             Good
          
           ;
           nor
           
             Good
             ,
             Evil.
          
           Let
           us
           have
           no
           Stealing
           of
           Crowns
           in
           Canorica
           Habits
           ;
           No
           doing
           of
           
             Ill
             Things
          
           under
           
             False
             Names
          
           ;
           No
           Writing
           of
           Letters
           to
           Disturb
           Government
           ;
           to
           Dishonour
           a
           Nation
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Reproche
           any
           
             Religions
             Profession
          
           ;
           And
           after
           All
           These
           Contradictions
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           let
           's
           have
           No
           Casting
           a
           
             Canonical
             Role
          
           over
           the
           Shoulders
           of
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Taylor
           to
           Answer
           for
           the
           Character
           .
        
         
           To
           hate
           them
           because
           they
           persecuted
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           them
           when
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           suffer
           ,
           rather
           then
           receive
           all
           the
           Advantages
           that
           can
           be
           gained
           by
           a
           
             Criminal
             Compliance
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Principle
           no
           sort
           of
           Christians
           can
           Own
           ,
           since
           it
           would
           give
           an
           Objection
           to
           them
           not
           to
           be
           Answered
           .
           p.
           8.
           
        
         
           THe
           Author
           sets
           up
           here
           for
           a
           
             Sufferer
             ▪
          
           
           What
           would
           the
           World
           think
           of
           him
           now
           ,
           if
           
             his
             Name
          
           should
           come
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Persecutors
           !
           Not
           among
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           which
           he
           (
           most
           
             Vn
             son-like
          
           )
           Reflects
           upon
           in
           This
           Clause
           ;
           but
           among
           the
           Persecutors
           ,
           even
           of
           
             Those
             pretended
             Persecutors
             Themselves
          
           !
           I
           Charge
           him
           with
           Nothing
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           takes
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           
             Wrigling
             Biass
          
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           
             Creeping
             into
             his
             Mother's
          
           Bells
           again
           .
           The
           
             Criminal
             Compliance
          
           ,
           is
           only
           the
           
             Conscientious
             Duty
          
           of
           Acknowledging
           His
           Majesties
           Authority
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           
             Characteristical
             Diserimination
          
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Ligitimate
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Illegitimate
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Think
           a
           little
           ,
           
           who
           they
           were
           that
           promoted
           your
           former
           Perseuetions
           ,
           and
           then
           consider
           
           how
           it
           will
           look
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           the
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           make
           a
           League
           with
           the
           Authors
           of
           your
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           TO
           put
           this
           into
           English
           now
           ;
           
           the
           Papists
           were
           the
           Promoters
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           the
           Instruments
           of
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Former
             Persecutions
          
           :
           And
           
             will
             you
             now
             make
             a
             League
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             with
             the
          
           Authors
           
             of
             your
             Sufferings
          
           ?
           This
           is
           only
           a
           Paraphrase
           upon
           
           Otes's
           Epistle
           before
           his
           Narrative
           ;
           and
           a
           Story
           ,
           so
           quite
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           would
           as
           soon
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           
             Canterbury
             Tale.
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Have
           you
           enough
           considered
           what
           will
           be
           expected
           from
           you
           ?
           Are
           you
           ready
           to
           stand
           in
           every
           Borough
           by
           Vertue
           of
           a
           
             Conge
             d'essire
          
           ,
           
           and
           instead
           of
           Election
           ,
           be
           satisfy'd
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           
             returned
             ?
             p.
          
           8.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Will
           you
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           justifie
           the
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Consequences
           ,
           and
           repeal
           the
           Test
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           will
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Repeal
           of
           
             All
             the
             Laws
          
           that
           were
           made
           to
           perserve
           your
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           Enact
           others
           that
           shall
           Destroy
           it
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Are
           you
           disposed
           to
           change
           the
           
             Liberty
             of
             Debate
          
           ,
           into
           the
           
             Merit
             of
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           Instruments
           to
           Repeal
           or
           Enact
           Laws
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Consistory
          
           are
           
             Lords
             of
             the
             Articles
          
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Are
           you
           so
           linked
           with
           your
           
             New
             Friends
          
           ,
           as
           to
           reject
           any
           Indulgence
           a
           Parliament
           shall
           offer
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           Comprehensive
           as
           to
           include
           the
           Papists
           in
           it
           ?
           p.
           8.
           
        
         
           TO
           take
           these
           
             Four
             Heads
          
           as
           they
           lye
           :
           
           The
           First
           Implies
           a
           Direct
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Confederacy
           ,
           both
           In
           ,
           and
           With
           the
           Sheriffs
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Anticipates
          
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           Precludes
           the
           Freedom
           of
           a
           
             Parliamentary
             Debate
          
           :
           It
           makes
           the
           
             Common
             People
             ,
             Judges
          
           of
           State-Consequences
           ,
           and
           subjects
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           Government
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Multitude
           :
           Neither
           is
           the
           Test
           ,
           so
           Sacred
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           lyable
           to
           the
           
             Common
             Conditions
          
           ,
           and
           Limitations
           ,
           that
           are
           Annexed
           to
           
             All
             Other
             Laws
          
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           What
           is
           This
           
             Contemptuous
             Insinuation
          
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Enflaming
             Bitterness
             ,
             Mockery
          
           ,
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           to
           the
           Highest
           Degree
           ;
           while
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           is
           made
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           the
           Incentive
           to
           't
           ?
        
         
           4ly
           .
           
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
          
           [
           Leave
           it
           to
           the
           Parliament
           to
           set
           you
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           be
           sure
           you
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           ;
           nor
           with
           Any
           Indulgence
           ,
           that
           shall
           include
           the
           Papists
           for
           Company
           .
           ]
        
         
           Consider
           that
           the
           implyed
           Conditions
           of
           your
           new
           Treaty
           are
           no
           less
           ,
           
           then
           that
           you
           are
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           you
           are
           desired
           ,
           without
           examining
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           
             pretended
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           your
           
             real
             Freedom
          
           is
           to
           be
           Sacrificed
           :
           Your
           former
           Faults
           hang
           like
           Chains
           still
           about
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           let
           loose
           only
           upon
           Bayl
           ;
           the
           first
           Act
           of
           Non
           Compliance
           ,
           sendeth
           you
           to
           Jayl
           again
           .
           p.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           HEre
           's
           an
           Extravagance
           of
           Figure
           ,
           
           and
           Hyperbole
           ,
           without
           the
           force
           of
           any
           Image
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Truth
           ;
           but
           the
           Author
           Bethinks
           himself
           what
           would
           be
           the
           most
           Provoking
           Thing
           in
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           Said
           ,
           or
           Done
           ,
           under
           our
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           then
           Throws
           it
           out
           to
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           as
           the
           Resolution
           and
           Design
           ,
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           see
           that
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           do
           not
           rely
           upon
           the
           Legality
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           to
           Justifie
           ,
           
           since
           they
           being
           so
           very
           earnest
           to
           get
           it
           established
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           such
           very
           hard
           things
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           to
           obtain
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           clear
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           single
           Power
           of
           the
           Crown
           is
           in
           this
           Case
           a
           good
           Foundation
           ;
           especially
           when
           this
           is
           done
           under
           a
           Prince
           ,
           so
           very
           tender
           of
           all
           the
           Rights
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           think
           it
           a
           diminution
           to
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           where
           he
           conceiveth
           it
           strong
           enough
           to
           go
           alone
           ,
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Legislative
           help
           to
           strengthen
           and
           support
           it
           .
        
         
           THis
           Section
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Art
           ,
           
           that
           only
           Differs
           from
           the
           Former
           Strokes
           of
           the
           same
           Pen
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           Lashes
           the
           Government
           with
           somewhat
           a
           
             Better
             Grace
          
           .
           The
           
           Pretext
           is
           Popular
           ,
           but
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           Touch
           ,
           and
           it
           vanishes
           like
           a
           Mist
           before
           the
           Sun.
           The
           King
           Suspends
           ,
           by
           his
           Prerogative
           ;
           but
           a
           
             Total
             Repeal
          
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           Majesty
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           does
           not
           yet
           hinder
           the
           
             Temporary
             Virtue
          
           of
           a
           
             Temporary
             Suspension
          
           :
           But
           to
           give
           the
           Author
           his
           due
           ,
           he
           has
           some
           sort
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Wit
           in
           his
           Anger
           :
           For
           after
           the
           Crippling
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           he
           Furnishes
           a
           
             Crutch
             ;
             and
             calls
             in
             the
          
           LEGISLATIVE
           
             Help
             to
             Support
             it
          
           ;
           and
           so
           drops
           the
           Government
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           Partnership
           betwixt
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           Commons
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           formerly
           blamed
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           for
           going
           so
           far
           as
           they
           did
           in
           their
           Compliance
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           stopped
           ,
           you
           see
           they
           are
           not
           only
           Deserted
           ,
           but
           Prosecuted
           :
           Conclude
           then
           from
           this
           Example
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           either
           break
           off
           your
           Friendship
           ,
           or
           resolve
           to
           have
           no
           Bounds
           in
           it
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           succeed
           in
           their
           Design
           ,
           they
           will
           leave
           you
           first
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           you
           must
           either
           leave
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           for
           your
           Safety
           ,
           or
           else
           after
           the
           squeaziness
           of
           starting
           at
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           swallow
           
             Transubstantiation
             .
             p.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           EIther
           This
           is
           the
           Fiction
           of
           a
           Case
           ,
           
           to
           serve
           a
           
             Present
             Turn
          
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           True
           in
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           Clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           mean
           One
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Author
           speaks
           of
           Another
           .
           But
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           here
           's
           no
           Light
           of
           Evidence
           that
           I
           can
           see
           ;
           nor
           any
           Stress
           of
           Argument
           .
           The
           Charge
           that
           was
           
             Flat
             Popery
          
           formerly
           ,
           is
           now
           Dwindled
           down
           into
           a
           Bare
           Complyance
           :
           But
           how
           is
           This
           Church
           Deserted
           all
           this
           while
           ?
           How
           Prosecuted
           ?
           In
           the
           Declaration
           that
           's
           made
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           it
           is
           Expresly
           Provided
           for
           ,
           and
           Secur'd
           ;
           and
           the
           Liberty
           that
           is
           Given
           to
           the
           One
           side
           ,
           is
           not
           Taken
           from
           the
           Other
           .
           But
           the
           
           Author's
           Church
           is
           Teachy
           ,
           and
           Froward
           ;
           and
           the
           Answerer's
           Church
           is
           to
           bear
           the
           Blame
           on
           't
           ▪
           I
           am
           at
           a
           loss
           too
           ,
           at
           the
           supposed
           Stop
           here
           ;
           How
           far
           did
           we
           Go
           ?
           What
           was
           it
           we
           Stuck
           at
           ?
           A
           Body
           would
           take
           it
           to
           be
           some
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           the
           Weight
           that
           's
           layd
           upon
           't
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           were
           Half-way
           to
           Smithfield
           allready
           ,
           to
           Burn
           at
           Stake
           for
           't
           .
           And
           what
           's
           the
           Whole
           Bus'ness
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           
             Live
             ,
             and
             let
             Live
          
           :
           Give
           My
           People
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Their
           Religion
           ,
           (
           says
           the
           King
           )
           and
           do
           You
           Enjoy
           your
           Own
           :
           which
           ,
           in
           our
           Case
           ,
           is
           certainly
           a
           very
           Charitable
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Medium
          
           .
           The
           Rest
           runs
           alltogether
           upon
           State-Calculations
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Worst
           way
           of
           
             Tampering
             Peoples
             Minds
          
           ,
           and
           Spiriting
           away
           their
           Hearts
           from
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           under
           the
           Countenance
           of
           
             Political
             Judgments
          
           .
           These
           Fore-boders
           ,
           are
           Undoubtedly
           the
           most
           Pernicious
           of
           Wizzards
           ,
           and
           Fortune-Tellers
           .
        
         
           Remember
           that
           the
           other
           day
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           Trimmers
           for
           enduring
           you
           ,
           
           and
           now
           by
           a
           sudden
           Turn
           you
           are
           become
           the
           Favourites
           :
           Do
           not
           deceive
           your selves
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Nature
           of
           Lasting
           Plants
           thus
           to
           shoot
           up
           in
           a
           Night
           :
           You
           may
           look
           Gay
           and
           Green
           for
           a
           little
           Time
           ,
           but
           you
           want
           a
           Root
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Continuance
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           long
           since
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           the
           Maxim
           was
           ,
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Dissenter
             not
             to
             be
             a
             REBEL
             .
             p.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           There
           's
           a
           
             Nest
             of
             Boxes
          
           in
           This
           Clause
           :
           The
           
           Author's
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           has
           a
           Comprehension
           in
           the
           Belly
           of
           it
           ,
           
           and
           
             That
             Comprehension
          
           is
           Big
           again
           ,
           with
           a
           Commonwealth
           .
           He
           makes
           Trimmer
           here
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Name
           of
           Reproche
           ,
           cast
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             for
             Enduring
             the
             Dissenters
          
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           the
           
             Temporizing
             Neutrality-Men
          
           Took
           up
           This
           Name
           to
           Themselves
           ,
           upon
           a
           Point
           of
           Vanity
           ;
           as
           who
           should
           say
           ;
           
             We
             are
             the
             Men
             that
             keep
             the
             Beat
          
           (
           or
           the
           
             Government
             )
             Even
          
           :
           And
           ,
           in
           This
           very
           Place
           ,
           with
           the
           Scandal
           of
           a
           Trimmer
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           he
           does
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Trimmer
           .
           The
           Man
           seems
           to
           be
           Dreadfully
           affraid
           of
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           
             Half
             so
             much
          
           ,
           nor
           in
           half
           so
           
             Good
             Earnest
          
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           affraid
           of
           the
           Commonwealths-Men
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           No
           way
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           
             That
             Jobb
          
           ,
           like
           the
           Binding
           up
           of
           a
           
             Hundred
             several
             Religions
          
           in
           
             One
             Comprehension
          
           .
           There
           may
           be
           
             Good
             Faith
             ,
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           
             Moral
             Honesty
          
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           a
           Considerable
           Measure
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           too
           )
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Every
           several
           Perswasion
           ,
           Apart
           ;
           but
           the
           
           Vniting
           of
           Things
           Inconciliable
           ,
           in
           
             One
             and
             the
             same
             Mass
          
           ,
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           then
           a
           Club
           of
           Confederacy
           ,
           to
           do
           Mischief
           :
           Beside
           ,
           that
           the
           Gathering
           of
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Societies
           together
           ,
           after
           This
           manner
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Peculiars
           of
           
             Sovereign
             Power
          
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           strange
           Thing
           ,
           how
           much
           a
           Greater
           Priviledge
           
             This
             Vnknown
             Person
          
           Assumes
           to
           Himself
           here
           upon
           This
           Matter
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           allow
           the
           King
           :
           And
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           much
           a
           
             Greater
             Crime
          
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           Friends
           ,
           then
           to
           Reconcile
           the
           Comprehension-Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           :
           Nay
           ,
           with
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           a
           
             Third
             Party
          
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           out
           of
           All
           Terms
           of
           Agreement
           .
           He
           's
           a
           little
           Dark
           in
           this
           Paragraph
           ;
           but
           the
           Change
           of
           
             One
             Word
          
           will
           make
           him
           as
           Clear
           as
           Chrystal
           .
           Instead
           of
           [
           
             Tou
             want
             a
             ROOT
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Continuance
             ]
          
           read
           it
           ,
           [
           
             You
             want
             a
             HEAD
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Continuance
             :
             ]
          
           And
           That
           's
           the
           
             Natural
             Exposition
          
           of
           
             This
             Text.
          
           
        
         
           Consider
           at
           this
           time
           in
           France
           ,
           even
           the
           
             New
             Converts
          
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           employed
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           disarmed
           :
           Their
           sudden
           Change
           maketh
           them
           still
           to
           be
           distrusted
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           are
           reconciled
           :
           What
           are
           you
           to
           expect
           then
           from
           your
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           whenever
           they
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           throw
           you
           off
           again
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           other
           times
           given
           such
           Arguments
           for
           their
           Excuse
           ?
           p.
           9.
           
        
         
           THe
           Sense
           of
           this
           Period
           would
           have
           run
           every
           Jot
           as
           well
           in
           These
           Words
           .
           
           You
           see
           how
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Converts
           too
           are
           used
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           e'en
           Expect
           to
           be
           serv'd
           with
           the
           same
           Sauce
           here
           .
           What
           Colour
           can
           be
           Pretended
           now
           for
           This
           Calumny
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           
             Declarations
             ,
             Professions
          
           ,
           and
           Instances
           ,
           Every
           Day
           Fresh
           and
           Fresh
           ,
           to
           the
           Contrary
           ?
           But
           This
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           a
           Restless
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Insatiable
             Comprehension-Principle
          
           ,
           that
           Never
           in
           This
           World
           thought
           
             Any
             Thing
             enough
          
           ,
           short
           of
           All.
           
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           You
           act
           very
           unskilfully
           against
           your
           visible
           Interest
           ,
           if
           you
           throw
           away
           the
           Advantages
           ,
           
           of
           which
           you
           can
           hardly
           fail
           in
           the
           next
           probable
           Revolution
           .
           Things
           tend
           naturally
           to
           what
           you
           would
           have
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           an
           unr●asonable
           Activity
           lose
           the
           Influences
           of
           your
           good
           Star
           which
           promiseth
           you
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           prosperous
           .
           p.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           WHy
           This
           is
           directly
           a
           Calculating
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Nativity
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             Allmost-Vnheard
             of
          
           way
           of
           raising
           a
           Use
           of
           Consolation
           ,
           
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           from
           the
           
             King's
             Mortality
          
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           very
           Hope
           of
           his
           
             Majesties
             Death
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           convinced
           of
           its
           Error
           in
           being
           severe
           to
           you
           ;
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           whenever
           it
           meeteth
           ,
           sure
           to
           be
           gentle
           to
           you
           ;
           the
           next
           Heir
           bred
           in
           the
           Country
           which
           you
           have
           so
           often
           quoted
           for
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Indulgence
           ;
           a
           general
           Agreement
           of
           All
           Thinking
           Men
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           no
           more
           cut
           our selves
           off
           from
           the
           Protestants
           abroad
           ,
           but
           rather
           enlarge
           the
           Foundations
           upon
           which
           we
           are
           to
           build
           our
           Defences
           against
           the
           common
           Enemy
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           Truth
           ,
           all
           things
           seem
           to
           conspire
           to
           give
           you
           Ease
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           if
           by
           too
           much
           hast
           ,
           to
           anticipate
           your
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           destroy
           it
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           IF
           the
           Poor
           King
           (
           God
           Bless
           us
           All
           )
           should
           take
           
             Absolute
             Will
          
           and
           Pleasure
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           the
           
             Vnacountable
             Author
          
           of
           This
           Letter
           ;
           and
           talk
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           their
           Necks
           under
           his
           Girdle
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Living
           ,
           for
           
             Popular
             Appeals
          
           and
           Letters
           to
           Dissenters
           .
           Why
           't
           is
           made
           little
           less
           then
           Treason
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Multitude
           for
           an
           
             Imperial
             Prince
          
           ,
           only
           to
           Recommend
           the
           Easing
           of
           his
           Subjects
           of
           his
           
             Own
             Communion
          
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Legal
             Scandal
          
           ,
           and
           Imputation
           of
           being
           made
           Criminals
           by
           the
           Statute
           ;
           and
           to
           Exempt
           them
           from
           the
           
             Civil
             Snares
          
           of
           Tests
           ,
           and
           Penalities
           ,
           before
           any
           
             Immoral
             Crime
          
           is
           committed
           .
           Mythinks
           his
           Majesty
           might
           be
           
             Allowed
             one
             short
             Word
          
           ,
           For
           the
           Defendent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           
             Private
             Letter-Writer
          
           a
           Thousand
           Against
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           Feel
           the
           Pulse
           of
           a
           
             Parliament
             before
             hand
          
           ,
           what
           they
           Intend
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Other
           ,
           to
           
             Direct
             Pronounce
          
           ,
           and
           
             Appoint
             Before-hand
          
           ,
           what
           they
           Are
           ,
           and
           Ought
           to
           do
           :
           But
           Who
           ,
           o●
           
           What
           can
           be
           Innocent
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           Crime
           to
           be
           Thankful
           ?
           And
           for
           a
           
             Sovereign
             Prince
          
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           
             Protestant
             Cause
          
           ,
           to
           Grant
           Liberty
           to
           a
           
             Protestant
             Party
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           to
           take
           him
           together
           now
           ,
           Here
           's
           the
           Church
           ,
           crying
           
             Peccavi
             ;
             Security
          
           given
           for
           the
           
             Good
             Behaviour
          
           of
           the
           
             Next
             Parliament
          
           :
           And
           so
           away
           for
           
             Holland
             ;
             [
             That
             Pattern
             of
             Indulgence
             ;
             ]
          
           (
           Witness
           their
           Taxes
           and
           
             Oppressions
             Innumerable
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Intolerable
             :
          
           )
           And
           what
           's
           his
           Bus'ness
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           Treating
           of
           Allyances
           ,
           (
           b●
           what
           Authority
           I
           know
           not
           )
           and
           
             Enlarging
             the
             Protestant
             Foundations
             ,
             upon
             which
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             we
             are
             to
             Build
             our
             Defences
             against
             the
             COMMON
             ENEMY
             .
             ]
          
           His
           Majesty
           (
           God
           Preserve
           him
           )
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Number
           ,
           against
           
             whom
             ,
             These
             Defences
             are
             to
             be
             Built
             .
          
           His
           Conclusion
           is
           (
           in
           Truth
           )
           Pithy
           ,
           and
           
             Pathetical
             ;
             [
             Not
             too
             fast
             ,
             my
             Masters
             ,
             and
             your
             Work
             will
             do
             it self
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           The
           Protestants
           have
           but
           one
           Article
           of
           Humane
           Strength
           ,
           
           to
           oppose
           the
           Power
           which
           is
           now
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           lose
           the
           Advantage
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           by
           being
           so
           unwary
           as
           to
           let
           themselves
           be
           divided
           .
        
         
           HE
           is
           All
           ,
           
           Poltiques
           here
           ,
           
             up
             to
             the
             Hilts
          
           :
           He
           has
           Erected
           a
           Scheme
           ;
           Found
           out
           a
           
             Propitious
             Star
             ;
             Ensur'd
          
           upon
           a
           
             Parliament
             ;
             Propos'd
          
           an
           
             Allyance
             ;
             Enlarg'd
             Foundations
          
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           now
           come
           to
           Muster
           up
           his
           Troops
           .
           He
           finds
           ,
           upon
           his
           Books
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           have
           the
           Advantage
           of
           Numbers
           :
           Well!
           And
           what
           are
           Those
           Numbers
           to
           do
           ?
           They
           are
           to
           Oppose
           the
           Power
           which
           is
           now
           Against
           them
           :
           So
           !
           And
           what
           is
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           Against
           them
           ?
           Why
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Every
           Mother's
           Son
           of
           '
           em
           .
           One
           and
           All
           is
           the
           Word
           ;
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             You
             must
             not
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             be
             divided
             .
          
        
         
           We
           all
           agree
           in
           our
           Duty
           to
           our
           Prince
           ;
           
           Our
           Objections
           to
           his
           Belief
           ,
           do
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           seeing
           his
           Virtues
           ;
           and
           our
           not
           complying
           with
           his
           Religion
           ,
           hath
           no
           effect
           upon
           our
           Allegiance
           ;
           We
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Laug'ed
           out
           of
           our
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Non
             Resistance
          
           ,
           though
           even
           those
           who
           perhaps
           owe
           the
           best
           part
           of
           their
           security
           to
           That
           Principle
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           a
           jest
           of
           it
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           THis
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Trimmest
           Periods
           we
           have
           had
           yet
           :
           
           Men
           may
           Agree
           in
           their
           Duty
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           mistake
           That
           Duty
           ;
           And
           neither
           Judge
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           Practice
           it
           Aright
           .
           If
           by
           This
           Duty
           ,
           he
           means
           a
           Duty
           so
           Qualified
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           which
           runs
           thorough
           This
           Paper
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Deliver
           his
           Majesty
           from
           his
           Subjects
           Agreement
           in
           a
           Duty
           of
           
             That
             Complexion
          
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           see
           his
           
             Princes
             Virtue
          
           ,
           without
           loving
           him
           ever
           the
           Better
           for
           't
           .
           And
           what
           is
           it
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kings
             Religion
          
           does
           not
           Operate
           upon
           
             My
             Allegeance
          
           ,
           when
           my
           Allegeance
           may
           be
           Rotten
           ,
           as
           well
           without
           it
           ,
           as
           with
           it
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           be
           Debauched
           ,
           and
           Corrupted
           out
           of
           his
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           without
           being
           Laugh'd
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           Practice
           of
           Non-Resistance
           is
           Deaf
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           All
           ,
           Fast
           ,
           or
           Loose
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           Himself
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           we
           give
           no
           Advantage
           by
           the
           fatal
           mistake
           of
           mis-applying
           our
           Anger
           ,
           by
           the
           natural
           Course
           of
           Things
           ,
           
           this
           Danger
           will
           pass
           away
           like
           a
           showre
           of
           Hail
           ;
           Fair
           Weather
           will
           succeed
           ,
           as
           lowring
           as
           the
           Sky
           now
           looketh
           ,
           and
           all
           by
           this
           plain
           and
           easie
           Receipt
           ;
           Let
           us
           be
           still
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           undivided
           ,
           firm
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           our
           Laws
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           we
           continue
           this
           method
           ,
           it
           is
           next
           to
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           Odds
           of
           Two
           Hundred
           to
           One
           should
           lose
           the
           Bett
           ;
           Except
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           barren
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           should
           now
           in
           her
           Declining
           Age
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           Bed
           of
           one
           that
           ●●ould
           out
           do
           the
           best
           she
           can
           brag
           of
           in
           her
           Legend
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           IF
           he
           had
           but
           Preach'd
           This
           Doctrine
           by
           his
           Example
           ,
           
           and
           Practic'd
           the
           Counsel
           that
           he
           Gives
           ,
           he
           should
           never
           have
           Hamper'd
           Himself
           in
           the
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           Non-Sequiturs
           of
           This
           Discourse
           .
           
             Arger
             misapply'd
          
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Fatal
             Mistake
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           given
           us
           a
           
             Long
             Letter
          
           here
           ,
           in
           Proof
           on
           't
           :
           But
           why
           does
           he
           bid
           us
           be
           
             [
             Still
          
           ]
           and
           lye
           
             Wrangling
             himself
          
           ?
           Why
           does
           he
           Advise
           
             [
             Quiet
          
           ]
           and
           
             Create
             Disquiet
          
           ?
           
           How
           comes
           he
           to
           Press
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
             Same
             Time
          
           to
           raise
           
             [
             Divisions
             ?
             ]
             Religion
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
          
           and
           Laws
           ,
           are
           
             Gay
             Words
          
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           been
           Apply'd
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           to
           the
           License
           of
           the
           most
           
             Atheistical
             ,
             Rebellious
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dissolute
             Times
          
           .
           If
           his
           Counsel
           be
           General
           ,
           the
           Advice
           of
           
             This
             Clause
          
           Overthrows
           the
           Drift
           ,
           and
           Contradicts
           the
           Design
           of
           All
           that
           Went
           before
           ;
           for
           the
           Papists
           are
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           Conditions
           .
           If
           he
           Restrains
           it
           only
           to
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           What
           Colour
           of
           Right
           can
           any
           
             One
             Part
          
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           Pretend
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           Excluding
           of
           any
           Other
           ?
           He
           closes
           the
           Section
           with
           an
           Allegory
           upon
           Midwifry
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           No
           Skill
           in
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           
           the
           short
           Question
           will
           be
           ,
           Whether
           you
           will
           joyn
           with
           those
           who
           must
           in
           the
           end
           run
           the
           same
           Fate
           with
           you
           .
           If
           Protestants
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           in
           their
           Behaviour
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           have
           been
           to
           blame
           ,
           they
           are
           upon
           the
           more
           equal
           terms
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           it
           is
           fitter
           for
           them
           now
           to
           be
           reconciled
           .
           Our
           Dis-union
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Reproche
           ,
           but
           a
           Danger
           to
           us
           ;
           those
           who
           believe
           in
           modern
           Miracles
           ,
           have
           more
           Right
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           more
           Excuse
           ,
           to
           neglect
           all
           Secular
           Cautions
           ;
           but
           for
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           justifiable
           to
           have
           no
           Religion
           ,
           as
           wilfully
           to
           throw
           away
           the
           Human
           Means
           of
           preserving
           it
           .
           p.
           10.
           
        
         
           HEre
           is
           indeed
           ,
           
           as
           Short
           ,
           and
           as
           Wild
           a
           Question
           ,
           as
           a
           body
           would
           Wish
           ,
           without
           Any
           Qualification
           ,
           either
           Express'd
           ,
           or
           Imply'd
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           a
           man
           in
           the
           way
           toward
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Solution
          
           .
           If
           he
           had
           but
           Confin'd
           the
           
             General
             Expression
          
           of
           the
           
             [
             Same
             Fate
             ,
          
           ]
           to
           Matter
           of
           
             Religion
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Limb
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
          
           or
           Estate
           ;
           or
           to
           any
           other
           
             Determinate
             Point
          
           ,
           that
           a
           body
           might
           have
           known
           what
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           One
           might
           have
           made
           a
           
             Bolt
             or
             a
             Shaft
          
           on
           't
           ;
           but
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           
             [
             Same
             Fate
          
           ]
           at
           Large
           :
           why
           who
           knows
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           Carry
           it
           to
           
             Election
             ,
             Reprobation
          
           ,
           or
           
             What
             not
          
           ?
           And
           ,
           under
           favour
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Great
           Oversight
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           lay
           the
           Stress
           of
           the
           Persuasive
           upon
           the
           Train
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           that
           goes
           the
           same
           Way
           ,
           rather
           then
           upon
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Thing
           :
           Especially
           Considering
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Same
             Argument
          
           holds
           stronger
           for
           the
           
             Broad
             Way
          
           ,
           then
           it
           does
           for
           the
           Narrow
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           Proposes
           an
           Vnion
           here
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           Better
           ,
           nor
           Worse
           ,
           then
           an
           Association
           .
        
         
           There
           remains
           yet
           One
           very
           Extraordinary
           Point
           behind
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           ,
           upon
           Any
           Terms
           ,
           to
           be
           Pass'd
           over
           without
           some
           Animadversion
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           A
           Resolution
           upon
           the
           Case
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Comprehensional-Church-of-England-Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Determin'd
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           This
           Letter
           .
        
         
           Resolved
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           as
           Justifiable
           to
           have
           
             No
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           Willfully
           to
           throw
           away
           the
           
             HUMANE
             MEANS
          
           of
           Preserving
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           First
           Place
           ,
           What
           is
           
             That
             Man's
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           
             a
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Religions
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Case
           here
           in
           Hand
           ?
           Or
           has
           That
           Man
           
             Any
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           No
           ,
           that
           
             Compounds
             All
          
           These
           into
           One
           ?
        
         
           2ly
           .
           Had
           not
           a
           man
           better
           be
           Careless
           ,
           or
           Improvident
           ,
           then
           Atheistical
           ?
           and
           better
           be
           Guilty
           of
           a
           Failing
           in
           his
           Duty
           toward
           God
           ,
           in
           This
           or
           That
           Particular
           ,
           then
           of
           a
           
             Blasphemous
             Defyance
          
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           an
           
             Impious
             Life
          
           ?
        
         
           3ly
           .
           What
           does
           the
           Author
           intend
           by
           [
           HUMANE
           MEANS
           ?
           ]
           For
           
             Conspiracies
             ,
             Force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             Seditious
             Practices
             ,
          
           and
           All
           the
           Methods
           of
           
             Overturning
             Governments
          
           ,
           fall
           properly
           enough
           under
           the
           Classis
           of
           
             [
             Humane
             Means
             .
          
           ]
           Now
           if
           a
           man
           may
           take
           the
           Liberty
           with
           
             This
             Paper
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           do
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           
             Expounding
             One
             Text
          
           by
           Another
           :
           Here
           is
           
             Anti-Monarchical
             Doctrine
          
           in
           't
           ;
           Project
           of
           
             Confederacy
             ;
             Force
             of
             Numbers
          
           ,
           and
           Dint
           of
           Calumny
           ;
           which
           do
           all
           fall
           Naturally
           under
           the
           Topique
           of
           
             [
             Humane
             Means
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Word
           
             [
             Willfully
          
           ]
           (
           even
           if
           the
           
             Other
             Law
             words
             ,
             Advisedly
          
           ,
           and
           Maliciously
           ,
           had
           been
           added
           to
           't
           ,
           )
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           then
           what
           is
           
             Necessarily
             Involv'd
          
           ,
           and
           Imply'd
           in
           the
           Rest.
           Now
           to
           Conclude
           ;
           
             Humane
             Means
          
           for
           Preserving
           a
           Religion
           ,
           can
           Operate
           no
           further
           then
           in
           Cases
           where
           Religion
           may
           be
           
             Taken
             away
          
           ;
           And
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           a
           Religion
           yet
           ,
           that
           was
           
             taken
             away
          
           by
           
             Actual
             Violence
          
           .
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           
             Letter
             it self
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Authors
             Last
             Words
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Answerers
           too
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Dear
             Sir
          
           ,
           Your
           most
           Affectionate
           Humble
           Servant
           .
        
         
         
           IN
           the
           Course
           of
           This
           Letter
           and
           Answer
           I
           have
           dealt
           Faithfully
           in
           every
           Particular
           both
           of
           Text
           and
           Comment
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           somewhat
           yet
           more
           to
           add
           upon
           the
           
             Whole
             Matter
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             Judgment
             ,
             Candor
          
           ,
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Argument
           of
           the
           
             Paper
             it self
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           Writes
           himself
           a
           Church-of-England-Man
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           by
           a
           
             Second
             Venter
          
           then
           ;
           for
           he
           gives
           his
           
             Orthodox
             Mother
          
           most
           
             Bloudy
             hard
             Words
          
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Pretended
           Zeale
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           That
           Communion
           .
           A
           Papist
           is
           his
           Aversion
           :
           And
           Then
           he
           is
           No
           Dissenter
           neither
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           the
           
             Main
             Drift
          
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           Cluck
           the
           Dissenters
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           Gather
           them
           under
           his
           Wing
           :
           Only
           by
           shewing
           what
           he
           is
           Not
           ,
           he
           gives
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           understand
           what
           he
           Is.
           If
           one
           may
           Judge
           of
           his
           Perswasion
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           Diversities
           ,
           of
           
             Opinion
             ,
             Kneaded
          
           together
           according
           to
           the
           
             Amsterdam
             Dispensatory
          
           ,
           into
           one
           
             Sovereign
             Composition
          
           ,
           under
           the
           
             Nick
             Name
          
           of
           
             [
             PROTESTANT
             :
          
           ]
           So
           that
           a
           Body
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           This
           Pamphlet
           ,
           as
           the
           Wench
           in
           the
           Comedy
           said
           of
           her
           
             Bastard
             ,
             'T
             is
             the
             TROVP'S
             Religion
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             TROVP'S
             Child
          
           ;
           and
           there
           went
           a
           great
           many
           People
           to
           the
           Making
           of
           it
           .
           In
           one
           Word
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Coalition
           of
           so
           many
           
             Nominal
             Religions
          
           into
           
             One
             State-Faction
          
           ;
           for
           though
           there
           may
           be
           Conscience
           in
           
             the
             Particular
             Opinions
             ,
             Severally
          
           ,
           and
           Apart
           ;
           it
           is
           yet
           Impossible
           for
           the
           Agreement
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           Confederacy
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Conjunction
             ;
             Tha
          
           being
           the
           
             Only
             Medium
          
           wherein
           they
           can
           Vnite
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Candor
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           and
           his
           Design
           ;
           It
           is
           as
           Clear
           as
           Day
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           taken
           up
           a
           
             False
             Pretence
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           
             False
             Person
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           neither
           is
           a
           
             Genuine
             Son
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           a
           
             True
             Friend
          
           to
           't
           ;
           for
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           are
           not
           more
           Contrary
           One
           to
           Another
           ,
           then
           his
           Practice
           is
           to
           his
           Profession
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Words
           and
           Works
           are
           
             a
             Thousand
             Witnesses
          
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           upon
           the
           Late
           Kings
           Restauration
           ,
           
             Sacrificed
             their
             Interest
             to
             their
          
           REVENGE
           .
           RIGID
           PRELATES
           that
           kept
           People
           at
           an
           UNCHARITABLE
           Distance
           :
           STIFF
           and
           INEXORABLE
           to
           
             Reasonable
             Scruples
          
           :
           HAUGHTY
           ,
           and
           Govern'd
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
          
           PERSECUTION
           .
           Letter
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           ,
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           Is
           not
           This
           a
           Gracious
           Church-of-England-Child
           now
           ,
           to
           talk
           at
           This
           Rate
           of
           
             his
             own
             Mother
          
           ?
           And
           then
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           has
           every
           Jot
           as
           little
           Reverence
           for
           his
           
             Civil
             Parent
          
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           for
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           take
           his
           Papers
           from
           End
           to
           End
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           not
           so
           much
           as
           One
           Line
           in
           'em
           that
           looks
           kindly
           upon
           the
           Government
           ;
           for
           what
           's
           the
           Drift
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           Debauch
           the
           Dissenters
           from
           their
           Duty
           ;
           to
           Possess
           the
           Multitude
           with
           
             Desperate
             Positions
          
           against
           the
           
             King's
             Power
             ;
             Calumnies
          
           against
           his
           Administration
           ,
           and
           
             Down-right
             Slanders
          
           upon
           his
           Honour
           and
           Justice
           !
           To
           Hair
           Them
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           ,
           with
           Croking
           ,
           and
           
             Ill-boding
             Presages
          
           ;
           Fill
           their
           Heads
           with
           Enflaming
           ,
           and
           
             Implacable
             Jealousies
             ,
             Alarm
          
           them
           with
           
             Visionary
             Dangers
             ;
             Stir
          
           them
           up
           to
           Outrages
           ,
           by
           an
           Ostentation
           of
           their
           
             Numbers
             ;
             Flatter
          
           them
           into
           a
           
             False
             Opinion
          
           of
           their
           Right
           and
           Privileges
           !
           And
           who
           but
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           for
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Controversie
           !
           What
           's
           the
           Whole
           Discourse
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           but
           a
           Lecture
           of
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           betwixt
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           upon
           the
           Text
           of
           PROTESTANT
           and
           PAPIST
           !
           And
           in
           One
           Word
           ;
           A
           Paradox
           of
           
             Conscience
             Dodg'd
          
           into
           a
           
             Popular
             Scheme
          
           of
           Government
           !
           But
           All
           ,
           under
           the
           Pretext
           still
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Church
             of
             England
             Letter
          
           too
           ;
           though
           Bloud
           was
           as
           much
           a
           
             Church
             of
             England
             Doctor
          
           ,
           when
           he
           
             Stole
             the
             Crown
          
           ;
           And
           I
           would
           the
           Resemblance
           of
           This
           Pamphlet
           did
           not
           look
           like
           the
           
             same
             Character
             Assum'd
          
           again
           ,
           for
           the
           
             same
             End.
          
           
        
         
           This
           Letter
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           has
           made
           some
           Proselytes
           .
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           :
           )
           but
           
             Secret
             Friends
          
           ,
           and
           Abetters
           it
           has
           ,
           in
           Abundance
           ,
           though
           ,
           most
           Infallibly
           ,
           whoever
           is
           a
           Friend
           to
           the
           Intent
           ,
           and
           Matter
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           
             True
             Church
             of
             
             England
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           that
           of
           Rome
           :
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Dominions
           :
           And
           therefore
           People
           should
           do
           well
           to
           Consider
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           Biass
           of
           This
           Letter
           ,
           before
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Judge
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           it
           .
           I
           reckon
           it
           My
           Duty
           however
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           the
           Scandal
           of
           so
           Vndutiful
           a
           Practice
           rest
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           if
           I
           know
           how
           to
           remove
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           one
           Word
           more
           to
           say
           yet
           ,
           upon
           a
           Fancy
           ,
           that
           has
           taken
           People
           in
           the
           Head
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           :
           
             First
             ,
             That
             no
             Church
             of
             England
             man
             will
             Answer
             This
             Letter
             .
          
           2ly
           .
           L'Estrange
           ,
           of
           All
           Others
           ,
           that
           has
           ever
           been
           so
           Bitter
           ,
           and
           so
           Violent
           against
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Unfittest
           Man
           in
           Nature
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           Defend
           it
           :
           In
           Contradiction
           to
           his
           
             Toleration
             Discuss'd
          
           ,
           his
           Observators
           ,
           and
           
             Twenty
             Pamphlets
          
           more
           upon
           This
           Subject
           .
           
             Generals
             prove
             Nothing
          
           ;
           Beside
           that
           they
           are
           commonly
           the
           Refuge
           of
           Shufflers
           ,
           and
           Cheats
           .
           But
           I
           am
           content
           however
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Matter
           to
           
             This
             Issue
          
           :
           Let
           but
           any
           man
           that
           Charges
           Mee
           with
           such
           Contradictions
           ,
           submit
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Fool
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           particularly
           Prove
           them
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           Wear
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Knave
           ,
           if
           (
           in
           a
           Fair
           and
           
             Reasonable
             Equity
          
           of
           Construction
           )
           he
           makes
           his
           
             Accusation
             Good.
          
           
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           but
           
             One
             Point
          
           more
           to
           speak
           to
           ;
           And
           That
           's
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Power
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           no
           more
           then
           what
           the
           
             Letter
             Requires
          
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           have
           Promised
           to
           do
           ;
           And
           in
           Conclusion
           ,
           a
           Right
           that
           I
           Owe
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Word
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Letter
           to
           a
           Dissenter
           has
           several
           
             Dangerous
             Doctrines
          
           and
           Passages
           ,
           p
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           a.
           upon
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Subject
           .
           He
           Questions
           the
           Kings
           
             Late
             Declaration
          
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ,
           p.
           5.
           
           And
           lays
           down
           for
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           
             No
             Trespass
             against
             the
             Laws
             in
             Being
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Defended
             :
          
           Though
           
             Vniversal
             Practice
          
           ,
           and
           Opinion
           are
           agreed
           upon
           't
           ,
           that
           the
           Obligation
           of
           All
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           ,
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           Conditional
           .
           He
           makes
           Addressing
           of
           Thanks
           ,
           upon
           That
           Declaration
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Giving
             up
             of
             a
             Right
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           p.
           6.
           
           He
           supposes
           the
           
             King
             himself
             ,
             Doubtful
             of
             his
             own
             Power
             ,
          
           p.
           9.
           
           He
           Reasons
           all
           he
           can
           against
           the
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           
             Repealing
             the
             Test
          
           ,
           p.
           8.
           
           And
           he
           calls
           Submission
           to
           That
           Declaration
           ,
           the
           
             Setting
             up
             of
             a
             Power
             to
          
           HELP
           
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             will
          
           DESTROY
           them
           ,
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
           These
           Positions
           are
           Communicated
           ;
           in
           at
           Least
           
             Twenty
             Thousand
             Copies
          
           perhaps
           ,
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           All
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             For
             
             t'd
          
           with
           the
           most
           
             Artificial
             Colours
          
           that
           the
           Matter
           will
           bear
           .
           Upon
           the
           whole
           Business
           ,
           there
           's
           Nothing
           to
           be
           done
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           as
           This
           ,
           but
           by
           Encountring
           Industry
           with
           Industry
           and
           
             Opposing
             Truth
          
           to
           Error
           .
           There
           will
           be
           No
           Need
           of
           a
           Distinct
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Particular
             Answer
          
           to
           This
           and
           That
           Clause
           ,
           or
           Period
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           
             Whole
             Question
          
           ,
           at
           Once
           ,
           in
           a
           Clear
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Effectual
             Reply
          
           .
        
         
           TO
           begin
           at
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           The
           King
           puts
           out
           a
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           :
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Letter
             to
             a
             Dissenter
          
           ,
           Denyes
           his
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ;
           makes
           the
           very
           Acceptance
           of
           it
           Criminal
           in
           the
           Subject
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Giving
             up
             of
             their
             Rights
          
           ;
           and
           Positively
           Pronounces
           
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             so
             Sacred
             ,
             that
             No
             Trespass
             against
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Defended
             .
          
           It
           rests
           now
           to
           Prove
           ,
           that
           This
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Practice
           is
           not
           only
           Erroneous
           ,
           and
           Pernicious
           ,
           with
           a
           Respect
           to
           our
           Present
           Case
           ,
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           Utterly
           Destructive
           of
           
             Humane
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           
             Government
             it self
          
           .
           To
           say
           nothing
           how
           Artificially
           the
           Writer
           of
           That
           Letter
           has
           shamm'd
           upon
           the
           People
           his
           Maiesties
           Act
           of
           Grace
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           for
           a
           Matter
           Concerted
           betwixt
           Them
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           without
           which
           Pretence
           ,
           the
           Incidians
           Part
           of
           the
           Pamphlet
           falls
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Clearing
           of
           This
           Question
           ,
           He
           that
           would
           take
           the
           
             Just
             Measures
          
           of
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           Power
           ,
           should
           properly
           look
           back
           into
           the
           
             Original
             of
             Government
          
           ;
           
           and
           from
           thence
           Trace
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Providence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           Means
           to
           the
           End
           ;
           and
           through
           the
           Causes
           to
           their
           Effects
           ;
           There
           are
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           Certain
           
             Prerogatives
             Peculiar
          
           to
           This
           ,
           or
           
             That
             Frame
             of
             State
          
           and
           Differing
           in
           One
           Place
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           are
           in
           Another
           :
           But
           These
           are
           of
           a
           
             Humane
             Make
          
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           
             Laid
             down
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           
             Taken
             up
          
           ,
           at
           pleasure
           .
           They
           are
           
             Local
             ,
             Temporary
             ,
             Personal
             ,
             Conditional
             ,
             Occasional
             Privileges
          
           perhaps
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           Those
           
             Sacred
             ,
             Vnchangeable
          
           ,
           and
           
             Incommunicable
             Essentials
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           here
           speking
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           Work
           of
           an
           
             Omnipotent
             Power
          
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           World
           out
           of
           Nothing
           ;
           As
           Order
           was
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           and
           Government
           consequently
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Divine
             Institution
             ▪
          
           and
           
             Appointment
             .
             This
             Government
          
           was
           Ordained
           for
           the
           Regulation
           of
           Men
           in
           Society
           ;
           And
           
             That
             Ordinance
          
           would
           have
           been
           utterly
           Vain
           ,
           and
           of
           No
           Effect
           ,
           without
           a
           Competency
           of
           Powers
           ,
           and
           Faculties
           ,
           for
           securing
           of
           All
           the
           Ends
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           
             Government
             it self
          
           was
           immediately
           from
           God
           Those
           Eminences
           of
           Privilege
           and
           Authority
           without
           which
           That
           
             Primary
             Power
          
           Cannot
           Work
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           too
           ;
           And
           Kings
           are
           so
           less
           Answerable
           to
           their
           Principal
           ,
           for
           the
           Maintenance
           of
           the
           Power
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           Entrusted
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           :
           So
           that
           if
           Rulers
           cannot
           Depart
           from
           These
           Fundamentals
           of
           Government
           without
           Breach
           of
           Faith
           ;
           If
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           shall
           be
           found
           Insufficient
           to
           Answer
           all
           the
           Emergencies
           ,
           and
           Variations
           of
           
             Humane
             Affairs
          
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           Reserve
           of
           a
           Power
           to
           Dispense
           with
           those
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           such
           and
           such
           Exigencies
           ,
           shall
           be
           likewise
           found
           of
           
             Absolute
             Necessity
          
           for
           the
           Support
           of
           Government
           ;
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           Question
           will
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           Narrow
           Compass
           ;
           and
           no
           more
           then
           This
           :
           Shall
           a
           Prince
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           an
           
             Imperfect
             ,
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             Dispense
          
           with
           an
           
             Vndispensable
             Duty
          
           to
           a
           
             Law
             Divine
          
           ?
           And
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           Dispense
           with
           
             God's
             Law
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           Dispense
           with
           his
           Own
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Thing
           past
           Dispute
           ,
           that
           many
           Laws
           have
           been
           Nullities
           in
           the
           very
           Creation
           of
           them
           :
           And
           it
           is
           Impossible
           to
           make
           Any
           
             Positive
             Law
             of
             Man
          
           so
           Extensive
           ,
           as
           to
           Answer
           
             All
             Circumstances
          
           of
           
             Time
             ,
             Place
             .
             Condition
             ,
             Change
             ,
          
           or
           Occasion
           :
           The
           Force
           and
           the
           Frequency
           of
           
             Over-ruling
             Necessities
          
           ,
           is
           Granted
           on
           All
           Hands
           ,
           and
           that
           where-ever
           the
           Government
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Judgment
           .
           If
           the
           People
           may
           Judge
           ,
           they
           may
           Censure
           ;
           If
           
             Censure
             ,
             Punish
          
           ,
           If
           Punish
           ,
           they
           Govern
           :
           And
           the
           Yielding
           of
           
             One
             Point
          
           to
           a
           
             Popular
             Vsurpation
          
           ,
           does
           in
           Effect
           ,
           Tacitly
           Entitle
           them
           to
           the
           Rest.
           Neither
           is
           there
           Any
           other
           Limit
           set
           to
           this
           Power
           ,
           then
           the
           Honour
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Governer
           ;
           For
           the
           Bare
           Admittance
           ,
           of
           a
           Check
           ,
           or
           Controll
           ,
           Implies
           a
           
             Superiour
             Power
          
           :
           Men
           are
           
             Corrupt
             ,
             Frail
             ,
             Short-sighted
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Works
             ,
             Imperfect
             .
             Bills
          
           may
           be
           Carry'd
           by
           
             Passion
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           there
           may
           be
           likewise
           Inadvertency
           ,
           or
           
             Sinister
             Consideration
          
           in
           the
           Passing
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           Equity
           ,
           are
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           Certain
           ;
           for
           That
           which
           Nature
           does
           ,
           God
           does
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           Chiefly
           intended
           of
           Laws
           that
           were
           
             Well
             enough
          
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           ,
           
             Excellent
             Provisions
          
           ,
           at
           the
           First
           making
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           Tract
           of
           Time
           ,
           upon
           some
           
             Vnexpected
             Revolution
          
           ;
           or
           in
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Case
           perchance
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           
             Inconvenient
             .
             These
          
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           Suspended
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           are
           Laws
           of
           
             Another
             Sort
          
           ,
           that
           are
           
             Void
             ,
             ab
             Initio
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             No
             Terms
          
           to
           be
           either
           Defended
           ,
           or
           Executed
           ;
           As
           I
           have
           Instanced
           formerly
           somewhat
           to
           this
           Purpose
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           ,
           under
           
             Charles
             the
             First
          
           against
           the
           Papists
           .
           That
           Excellent
           Prince
           according
           to
           all
           Reasonable
           ,
           and
           
             Humane
             Presumption
          
           ,
           lost
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           ,
           in
           Complement
           to
           a
           
             Void
             Act
             of
             his
             Own
          
           ,
           in
           pretending
           to
           Bar
           himself
           the
           Vse
           ,
           and
           Service
           of
           his
           Subjects
           :
           As
           if
           
             an
             Act
             of
             State
             could
             Supersede
             a
             Fundamental
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             .
          
           I
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           Great
           Man
           (
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           )
           to
           Back
           me
           in
           the
           
             Casuistical
             Stress
          
           of
           This
           
             Instance
             :
             [
             God
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Vicegerents
             
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             a
          
           RIGHT
           
             In
             ,
             and
             a
          
           POWER
           
             Over
             the
             Persons
             of
          
           ALL
           
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             within
             their
             several
             Respective
             Dominions
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             spending
             of
             their
             Lives
             in
             their
             Countries
             Service
          
           ;
           WHENSOEVER
           
             they
             shall
             be
             by
             Their
             Authority
             called
             thereunto
             .
          
           Five
           Cases
           ,
           
             p.
             71.
          
           ]
           Now
           if
           they
           have
           These
           Privileges
           of
           RIGHT
           ,
           and
           POWER
           ,
           from
           GOD
           ;
           and
           Extending
           to
           ALL
           ,
           and
           WHENSOEVER
           ,
           without
           Exception
           ,
           either
           to
           
             Time
             ,
             Number
          
           ,
           or
           Distinction
           of
           Persons
           :
           What
           Earthly
           Power
           shall
           dare
           to
           Controll
           This
           Commission
           ?
           And
           I
           have
           One
           Word
           more
           to
           Offer
           now
           (
           that
           I
           have
           formerly
           spoken
           to
           )
           which
           comes
           a
           little
           Closer
           yet
           to
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           The
           Precept
           of
           
             [
             Honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             thy
             Mother
             ]
          
           is
           undoubtedly
           of
           
             Divine
             Authority
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Command
           ,
           of
           an
           Immutable
           ,
           and
           
             Indispensable
             Obligation
          
           :
           And
           it
           has
           
             Catholique
             Assent
          
           to
           't
           ,
           that
           it
           Extends
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           our
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Political
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           
             Natural
             Parents
          
           .
           By
           
             This
             Law
             ,
             All
             Subjects
          
           are
           Bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           Attend
           the
           Call
           ,
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           their
           Prince
           ;
           for
           the
           Precept
           is
           Positive
           ;
           without
           Any
           
             Qualification
             ,
             Limitation
          
           ,
           or
           Condition
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           Question
           will
           be
           Shortly
           This
           now
           ;
           Whether
           Any
           King
           ,
           can
           by
           any
           Act
           of
           
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             Divest
          
           himself
           of
           This
           Right
           ,
           over
           the
           Persons
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           say
           but
           he
           may
           Chuse
           whether
           he
           will
           Command
           them
           ,
           or
           Not
           ;
           but
           he
           Cannot
           Discharge
           his
           People
           of
           their
           Duty
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           Requires
           their
           Service
           ;
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ;
           In
           any
           case
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           Word
           of
           
             God.
             No
             Humane
             Law
          
           Can
           Absolve
           them
           from
           That
           Office
           of
           Allegeance
           :
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           either
           Those
           Subjects
           are
           Clear
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           serve
           their
           Prince
           ,
           when
           by
           him
           thereunto
           required
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           
             Law
             of
             Man
          
           to
           the
           Contrary
           ;
           Or
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           may
           be
           turn'd
           to
           
             Waste
             Paper
          
           ;
           If
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           shall
           Forbid
           upon
           a
           Penalty
           ,
           That
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Commands
          
           upon
           a
           Penalty
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           enough
           for
           my
           
             Present
             Purpose
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           for
           
             Common
             Satisfaction
          
           ,
           My
           Third
           Volume
           of
           Observators
           ,
           has
           
             Fifty
             Times
             as
             much
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47798-e620
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .